Christianity, a doctrine of the cross, or, Passive obedience, under any pretended invasion of legal rights and liberties
         Kettlewell, John, 1653-1695.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47289
         Wing K358
         ESTC R10389
         12425134
         ocm 12425134
         61813
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47289)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61813)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 944:7)
      
       
         
           
             Christianity, a doctrine of the cross, or, Passive obedience, under any pretended invasion of legal rights and liberties
             Kettlewell, John, 1653-1695.
          
           [8], 97 [i.e. 95] p.
           
             Printed for Jos. Hindmarsh, and Rob. Kettlewell ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed John Kettlewell. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Table of contents: [6]-[7]
             Errata: p. [8]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Government, Resistance to.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           CHRISTIANITY
           ,
           A
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           THE
           CROSS
           :
           OR
           ,
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           UNDER
           ANY
           Pretended
           Invasion
           of
           LEGAL
           RIGHTS
           and
           LIBERTIES
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Jos.
             Hindmarsh
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rob.
             Kettlewell
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Ball
          
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           a
           sad
           Reflection
           to
           a
           true
           Christian
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           see
           some
           of
           the
           noblest
           Virtues
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Points
           of
           Good
           Practice
           ,
           not
           only
           neglected
           in
           the
           Lives
           ,
           but
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           Reverence
           and
           Esteem
           of
           Christians
           .
           Among
           these
           ,
           I
           think
           none
           of
           late
           have
           bore
           more
           of
           the
           rude
           Batteries
           of
           Noise
           and
           Violence
           ,
           or
           fallen
           deeper
           under
           the
           Wanton
           Sport
           or
           Malicious
           Strokes
           of
           Profane
           Wits
           ,
           than
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           an
           unquestionable
           Gospel
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Primitive
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           to
           carry
           in
           it
           the
           most
           lively
           exercise
           and
           expression
           ,
           of
           the
           two
           grand
           Virtues
           ,
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Patience
           .
           It
           is
           Faith
           ,
           that
           under
           persecuting
           or
           oppressive
           Governors
           ,
           rather
           than
           save
           our selves
           by
           sinning
           against
           God
           or
           them
           ,
           dare
           run
           Ventures
           ,
           and
           trust
           or
           rely
           on
           him
           ,
           either
           to
           prevent
           those
           Persecutions
           and
           outward
           Losses
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           meet
           us
           in
           this
           stedfastness
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           or
           to
           support
           us
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           Compensate
           
           and
           Reward
           us
           for
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           Patience
           ,
           that
           bears
           all
           the
           pressing
           Conflicts
           without
           Fainting
           ,
           till
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           has
           brought
           us
           through
           them
           .
           And
           these
           two
           Virtues
           ,
           raise
           us
           so
           much
           above
           our selves
           ,
           and
           this
           World
           ;
           or
           above
           Human
           Weaknesses
           ,
           Affections
           ,
           and
           Interests
           :
           that
           God
           has
           always
           dignified
           ,
           them
           with
           especial
           Marks
           ,
           and
           Prerogatives
           of
           his
           Favor
           and
           Acceptance
           .
           And
           on
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           good
           Men
           have
           ever
           held
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           brightest
           Glory
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           were
           most
           ambitiously
           to
           aim
           at
           .
           As
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           they
           have
           ever
           been
           the
           greatest
           Terror
           and
           Stumbling-Block
           ,
           to
           Worldly
           and
           Carnal
           Minds
           .
        
         
           My
           design
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Papers
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           what
           seasonable
           Service
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           to
           this
           great
           and
           noble
           instance
           ,
           of
           Oppressed
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           .
           And
           because
           ,
           after
           all
           that
           has
           been
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           said
           of
           late
           upon
           this
           Subject
           by
           others
           ,
           particularly
           in
           the
           Elaborate
           and
           much
           Celebrated
           Discourses
           ,
           of
           Jovian
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Case
             of
             Resistance
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             Stated
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Adversaries
           of
           this
           Truth
           still
           insist
           with
           great
           Confidence
           and
           Triumph
           ,
           upon
           the
           Plea
           
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             for
             Authorizing
             Resistance
          
           ;
           I
           have
           singled
           out
           this
           Plea
           ,
           and
           Discuss'd
           it
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           .
           My
           aim
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           ingage
           in
           particular
           and
           personal
           Disputes
           ,
           as
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Argument
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           among
           Minds
           willing
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           Prove
           and
           Establish
           
           a
           Doctrine
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           that
           whereof
           I
           write
           ,
           and
           to
           obviate
           the
           most
           Colorable
           Pretences
           brought
           against
           it
           .
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           ,
           and
           Practical
           Truth
           :
           and
           I
           seek
           herein
           ,
           by
           setting
           it
           off
           with
           as
           much
           Strength
           and
           Clearness
           ,
           and
           withal
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           build
           up
           honestly
           disposed
           Readers
           in
           the
           Belief
           and
           Practice
           thereof
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           things
           ,
           which
           ,
           either
           in
           pretended
           
             Favor
             to
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           on
           any
           fancied
           
             Autority
             from
             Civil
             Right
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           urged
           in
           opposition
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           advertise
           thee
           further
           ,
           that
           this
           Treatise
           was
           sent
           away
           in
           Company
           of
           another
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             Of
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           being
           both
           then
           prepared
           ,
           and
           designed
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Reference
           to
           it
           in
           Page
           160.
           of
           that
           Book
           .
           Which
           ,
           not
           being
           observed
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           care
           thereof
           ,
           (
           the
           Author
           himself
           being
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           )
           that
           Book
           was
           Published
           first
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           left
           to
           follow
           it
           .
           And
           now
           it
           is
           come
           abroad
           ,
           I
           beseech
           Almighty
           God
           of
           his
           Infinite
           Mercy
           to
           vouchsafe
           it
           his
           Acceptance
           ,
           and
           to
           accompany
           it
           with
           his
           Grace
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           fail
           to
           do
           an
           Holy
           Religion
           some
           Honor
           ,
           a
           Noble
           ,
           but
           decried
           and
           exploded
           Duty
           ,
           some
           Credit
           ,
           and
           thy Self
           and
           his
           Church
           some
           Service
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             NO
             Arming
             against
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             in
             Love
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             an
             internal
             thing
             .
             So
             1.
             
             Others
             Force
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             us
             lose
             Religion
             .
             But
             only
             the
             external
             things
             about
             Religion
             .
             Nor
             binder
             the
             force
             of
             our
             Ministry
             .
             2.
             
             When
             Religion
             suffers
             force
             from
             Persecuting
             Sovereigns
             ,
             to
             rise
             in
             Arms
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             way
             for
             us
             to
             defend
             and
             Preserve
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             had
             Legal
             Rights
             .
          
           
             The
             Invasions
             upon
             Laws
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Yet
             they
             Preached
             up
             Submission
             and
             Non-Resistance
             .
             The
             Emperors
             were
             to
             Govern
             by
             Laws
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             said
             to
             be
             loose
             from
             the
             Laws
             .
             The
             Romans
             had
             both
             their
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             ,
             and
             several
             Freedoms
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             Invasion
             ,
             &c.
             under
             the
             Persecuting
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             The
             Persecuting
             Emperors
             invaded
             these
             Legal
             Rights
             .
             An
             account
             thereof
             in
             several
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             Christians
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             under
             these
             Invaders
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             .
          
           
             Many
             Emperors
             in
             Fact
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             for
             Resistance
             .
             The
             Christians
             still
             true
             to
             the
             Rightful
             Emperors
             ,
             not
             resisting
             under
             invasions
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             .
             The
             general
             Pleas
             for
             Resistance
             never
             more
             strong
             ,
             than
             under
             those
             Emperors
             ,
             shown
             in
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             Passive
             Obedience
             under
             Invasions
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             Persecutions
             of
             Religion
             against
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             illegality
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             Of
             breach
             of
             Property
             against
             Law
             by
             their
             Kings
             .
             Vnder
             all
             which
             no
             Liberty
             of
             Resistance
             .
             No
             evading
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             saying
             their
             Kings
             were
             personally
             nominated
             by
             God.
             Nor
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             by
             the
             Answers
             given
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Resistance
             on
             such
             Invasions
             of
             Rights
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             Laws
             .
          
           
             No
             pretence
             left
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             by
             our
             Laws
             .
             Nor
             from
             the
             Subjects
             Share
             in
             Legislation
             .
             No
             appealing
             in
             this
             Point
             from
             the
             Letter
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             to
             the
             equity
             thereof
             .
             Or
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             Frame
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Passive
             Obedience
             under
             Invaders
             of
             Natural
             Rights
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Natural
             Rights
             as
             Defensible
             by
             Arms
             ,
             as
             Civil
             Rights
             are
             .
             Subjects
             must
             defend
             both
             ,
             by
             ways
             consistent
             with
             Subjection
             .
             No
             great
             difference
             ,
             as
             to
             Point
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             when
             Religion
             is
             Persecuted
             ,
             whether
             it
             stand
             on
             its
             own
             Right
             ,
             or
             on
             Civil
             Right
             .
             Nor
             betwixt
             our
             Case
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             ,
             on
             the
             Distinction
             of
             Absolute
             and
             Limited
             Governors
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             No
             Resistance
             ,
             on
             pretence
             that
             Acts
             against
             Law
             are
             inautoritative
             .
          
           
             Non-Resistance
             due
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Regal
             Autority
             is
             not
             forfeited
             ,
             but
             resides
             in
             his
             Person
             .
             This
             it
             doth
             for
             all
             his
             unautoritative
             and
             illegal
             Actings
             ,
             which
             is
             shewn
             in
             several
             instances
             .
             No
             making
             War
             upon
             him
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             disauthorize
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             unking
             him
             .
             An
             Answer
             on
             these
             Grounds
             ,
             to
             several
             Questions
             about
             the
             Autority
             of
             Kings
             acting
             against
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             of
             Non
             Resistance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             On
             what
             Grounds
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             paid
             this
             Non-Resistance
             .
             Non-Resistance
             on
             Invasion
             of
             Laws
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             Arbitrary
             Government
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           2.
           
           Line
           11.
           
           Read
           
             of
             our
             Holy.
          
           p.
           4.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           
             of
             this
             World.
          
           p.
           11.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           
             that
             it
             is
             but
             fit
          
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             this
             external
             Force
          
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           6.
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           r.
           
             cited
             .
             p.
          
           3.
           p.
           29.
           l.
           15.
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           r.
           
             Apol.
             p.
          
           6.
           &c.
           
           13.
           p.
           38.
           l.
           18.
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           r.
           
             &c.
             l.
          
           4.
           p.
           39.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           Romans
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             to
             bear
          
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             which
             no
             Judge
          
           .
           and
           l.
           25
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           r.
           
             convenit
             eum
          
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           21.
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           r.
           Vindemiam
           .
           p.
           52.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Persecutors
           .
           p.
           65.
           l.
           1
           :
           r.
           manner
           p.
           66.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           third
           .
           p.
           67.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           Houses
           .
           p.
           68.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             not
             on
          
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           Salvo
           p.
           79.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             Sue
             for
             it
             in
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHRISTIANITY
           A
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           THE
           CROSS
           .
        
         
           
             PAssive
             Obedience
          
           to
           Sovereign
           Powers
           ,
           
             is
             keeping
             under
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             when
             we
             suffer
             wrongfully
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           If
           they
           command
           things
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           ;
           or
           if
           against
           the
           inviolable
           Liberties
           ,
           which
           Laws
           have
           secured
           against
           the
           Prerogative
           in
           their
           respective
           Kingdoms
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           ordinarily
           be
           Active
           ,
           in
           doing
           what
           we
           are
           bidden
           .
           In
           other
           things
           ,
           a
           just
           and
           lawful
           Authority
           must
           have
           
             Active
             Obedience
          
           .
           But
           when
           they
           come
           to
           punish
           against
           Laws
           ,
           or
           for
           such
           things
           as
           with
           a
           safe
           Conscience
           their
           Subjects
           could
           not
           act
           in
           ;
           they
           are
           still
           to
           continue
           under
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Subjection
           .
           And
           this
           is
           by
           
             being
             Passive
          
           ,
           or
           not
           rising
           up
           to
           Resist
           ,
           and
           Levy
           War
           against
           them
           .
           They
           may
           seek
           to
           guard
           off
           the
           unjust
           Suffering
           ,
           by
           Petitioning
           ,
           by
           claiming
           the
           help
           of
           Law
           from
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           whilst
           there
           are
           any
           Provisions
           for
           help
           yet
           untryed
           therein
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           fitting
           ways
           consistent
           
           with
           Subjection
           .
           But
           not
           by
           running
           to
           Arms
           when
           all
           other
           ways
           fail
           ,
           and
           by
           lifting
           Soldiers
           ,
           (
           for
           no
           Man
           will
           stand
           in
           Arms
           by
           himself
           against
           him
           ,
           )
           to
           defend
           their
           own
           Rights
           against
           their
           lawful
           Sovereign
           .
           Whilst
           a
           Prince
           is
           our
           lawful
           Sovereign
           ,
           Obedience
           must
           be
           Due
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           whilst
           we
           are
           under
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           Passive
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           liberty
           in
           this
           sort
           to
           resist
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Non-Resistance
           ,
           seems
           both
           most
           plainly
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           most
           sutable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Genius
           of
           Holy
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           Commandment
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Honor
           ,
           injoyns
           both
           Reverence
           and
           Support
           of
           Princes
           ,
           as
           our
           Politick
           Fathers
           .
           But
           when
           Subjects
           make
           War
           upon
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           paying
           Fear
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           they
           are
           plainly
           in
           a
           state
           of
           
             bidding
             Defiance
          
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Sword
           is
           unsheathed
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           evidently
           not
           for
           their
           Support
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           
             beating
             and
             pulling
             of
             them
             Down
             .
          
        
         
           
             Put
             them
             in
             mind
          
           ,
           saith
           *
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
          
           .
           But
           there
           is
           most
           visibly
           an
           end
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           come
           to
           this
           pass
           ;
           and
           Men
           under
           command
           cannot
           possibly
           do
           any
           thing
           more
           contrary
           to
           shewing
           Obedience
           ,
           than
           to
           
             rise
             and
             fall
          
           upon
           their
           Commanders
           .
        
         
           Submit
           ,
           †
           says
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man.
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
          
           ,
           ‖
           saith
           S.
           Paul.
           But
           what
           becomes
           of
           submission
           ,
           when
           they
           fall
           thus
           to
           resisting
           ?
           For
           every
           Man
           must
           needs
           be
           sensible
           ,
           he
           doth
           no
           longer
           submit
           to
           another
           ,
           when
           he
           stands
           up
           to
           resist
           and
           fight
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Christianity
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           its
           Distinguishing
           Marks
           ;
           nothing
           ,
           in
           account
           thereof
           ,
           being
           more
           necessary
           ,
           more
           proper
           ,
           and
           praise-worthy
           ,
           than
           for
           Christians
           ,
           to
           *
           
             take
             up
          
           ,
           and
           
             bear
             Crosses
          
           .
           Whence
           came
           those
           Crosses
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           from
           the
           Persecuting
           Powers
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Crosses
           ,
           which
           Christians
           profess
           to
           bear
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           Persecuting
           Sovereigns
           
           lay
           on
           :
           it
           is
           plain
           they
           profess
           not
           to
           Resist
           ,
           which
           is
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           bearing
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           Passive
           Obedience
           under
           them
           .
           For
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           taking
           up
           ,
           and
           bearing
           Crosses
           ,
           when
           ,
           instead
           of
           taking
           up
           and
           bearing
           ,
           Men
           set
           themselves
           with
           all
           their
           might
           to
           shake
           them
           off
           ,
           or
           beat
           them
           back
           again
           .
        
         
           These
           passages
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           bear
           out
           the
           Duty
           of
           Non-Resistance
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           most
           ordinary
           Understandings
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           attend
           to
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           S.
           Paul
           has
           †
           told
           us
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           that
           
             they
             who
             resist
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           was
           true
           ,
           say
           the
           Advocates
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           at
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           Cases
           ,
           for
           which
           these
           Rules
           were
           given
           .
           But
           those
           were
           ,
           where
           the
           wills
           of
           Governors
           were
           Laws
           ,
           or
           where
           the
           Laws
           brought
           Crosses
           :
           not
           where
           the
           Laws
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           are
           a
           Cover
           against
           them
           .
           Religion
           it self
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           doth
           not
           authorise
           Resistance
           ;
           but
           
             Civil
             Right
          
           doth
           .
           And
           if
           Religion
           is
           by
           Law
           made
           a
           
             Civil
             Right
          
           ,
           we
           may
           Resist
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           for
           other
           Civil
           Rights
           and
           Properties
           .
           Not
           being
           bound
           by
           any
           of
           these
           Precepts
           ,
           to
           bear
           Crosses
           which
           the
           Law
           keeps
           off
           .
           Nor
           tyed
           to
           submission
           ,
           under
           invasion
           of
           Civil
           Rights
           ,
           which
           carry
           with
           them
           a
           power
           to
           rise
           in
           Defence
           thereof
           .
        
         
           This
           Plea
           ,
           is
           set
           up
           as
           the
           main
           strength
           of
           ‖
           those
           ,
           that
           argue
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           .
           And
           my
           design
           is
           particularly
           to
           Discuss
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           inquire
           whether
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Obligations
           to
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           were
           given
           and
           kept
           ,
           with
           an
           exception
           of
           these
           Invasions
           of
           Civil
           Rights
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           design
           to
           bind
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Rule
           to
           Christians
           ,
           whilst
           they
           suffered
           such
           Invasions
           .
        
         
           This
           way
           of
           Warlike
           Resistance
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           hazardous
           course
           ,
           and
           thereby
           Men
           extremely
           expose
           their
           own
           
           Persons
           .
           And
           that
           which
           tempts
           them
           thus
           to
           hazard
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           serious
           are
           wont
           to
           profess
           ,
           is
           their
           Affection
           for
           Religion
           .
           Like
           as
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           given
           out
           to
           justifie
           them
           therein
           ,
           is
           its
           being
           made
           a
           Civil
           Right
           ,
           or
           Legal
           Constitution
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Religion
             gets
             no
             good
             by
             it
             :
          
           so
           they
           are
           mistaken
           in
           the
           way
           of
           shewing
           their
           Affection
           .
           And
           that
           
             its
             being
             a
             Civil
             Right
             ,
             will
             not
             warrant
             them
             therein
             :
          
           so
           they
           will
           miss
           also
           of
           their
           Justification
           .
           The
           former
           I
           shall
           not
           pass
           over
           ,
           without
           saying
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           sufficient
           to
           undeceive
           the
           honest
           and
           well
           meaning
           .
           But
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           later
           ,
           is
           what
           I
           principally
           design
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             No
             Arming
             against
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             in
             love
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             TO
             take
             off
             the
             pretence
             ,
             and
             temptation
             to
             war-like
             Resistance
             against
             the
             Soveraign
             Powers
             ,
             
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Rising
               in
               Arms
               ,
               is
               no
               wise
               expression
               ,
               of
               Mens
               care
               and
               kindness
               for
               true
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Religion
               ,
               is
               an
               internal
               thing
               .
            
             It
             doth
             not
             hang
             without
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             is
             inward
             ,
             in
             the
             mind
             .
             It
             is
             lodged
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             dwell
             upon
             our
             Spirits
             .
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               within
               you
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             xvii
             .
             2
             .
             It
             consists
             in
             a
             †
             
               New
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Renewal
               of
               the
               mind
            
             ,
             says
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             xii
             .
             2
             .
             It
             lies
             in
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             Spiritual
             and
             internal
             things
             .
             Their
             Power
             ,
             and
             Excellence
             ,
             take
             life
             from
             ,
             and
             are
             seated
             in
             the
             inner
             Man
             :
             though
             they
             are
             expressed
             and
             made
             visible
             ,
             in
             the
             outward
             Conversation
             .
          
           
           
             And
             depending
             thus
             purely
             upon
             our
             own
             Minds
             ,
             it
             may
             equally
             subsist
             under
             all
             the
             alterations
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             whether
             Prosperity
             or
             Adversity
             ,
             Peace
             or
             Persecutions
             .
             To
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             Right
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             whole
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             alike
             practicable
             under
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Circumstances
             .
             And
             whether
             we
             shall
             do
             thus
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             only
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             rewardableness
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             the
             Oblation
             of
             our
             own
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             chuse
             them
             .
             It
             also
             shews
             the
             Excellence
             thereof
             ,
             that
             ,
             depending
             on
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             nothing
             else
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             force
             our
             wills
             ,
             can
             rob
             us
             of
             them
             .
             These
             virtues
             ,
             lodged
             in
             a
             truly
             good
             heart
             ,
             are
             like
             
               a
               Treasure
               laid
               up
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               no
               thief
               can
               break
               through
               ,
               or
               steal
               ,
            
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             20
             .
             No
             Powers
             ,
             that
             can
             force
             away
             from
             us
             any
             outward
             things
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             storm
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             or
             force
             what
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             viz.
             a
             
               Good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             or
             that
             Joy
             and
             Peace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consequent
             thereof
             .
             
               Your
               joy
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Lord
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               no
               man
               taketh
               from
               you
            
             ,
             Jo.
             xvi
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             note
             two
             Points
             fit
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               Others
               force
               ,
               can
               never
               make
               us
               lose
               Religion
               .
            
             For
             no
             force
             can
             reach
             it
             ,
             not
             being
             placed
             among
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             liable
             to
             be
             forced
             away
             ,
             but
             lodged
             in
             the
             Heart
             .
             Any
             outward
             force
             upon
             us
             ,
             must
             stop
             at
             the
             outside
             of
             us
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             it
             pierce
             further
             ,
             it
             will
             force
             away
             our
             Lives
             ,
             before
             it
             reach
             our
             Hearts
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             there
             ,
             it
             may
             force
             our
             Hearts
             out
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             but
             it
             cannot
             force
             our
             Religion
             out
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             unless
             we
             please
             .
             Our
             Hearts
             ,
             where
             Religion
             reigns
             ,
             are
             only
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             ourselves
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             whilst
             professed
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             has
             oft
             much
             of
             the
             encouragements
             of
             this
             World.
             And
             these
             worldly
             advantages
             
             and
             encouragements
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             force
             as
             all
             other
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             violence
             .
             And
             the
             losing
             of
             what
             is
             worldly
             about
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             is
             the
             losing
             of
             Religion
             .
             It
             thinks
             Religion
             is
             gone
             ,
             when
             the
             worldly
             Recompences
             and
             Inducements
             about
             it
             are
             :
             and
             that
             to
             keep
             Religion
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             them
             here
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             when
             Persecution
             comes
             ,
             whose
             business
             is
             to
             force
             away
             these
             worldly
             goods
             from
             Religion
             ,
             it
             asks
             ,
             What
             will
             become
             of
             Religion
             ?
             But
             all
             this
             while
             it
             considers
             not
             ,
             that
             Religion
             is
             a
             spiritual
             thing
             ,
             which
             can
             subsist
             without
             these
             worldly
             encouragements
             :
             that
             it
             looks
             all
             at
             another
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             continue
             the
             same
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             bereft
             of
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             World
             :
             that
             ,
             tho
             it
             may
             have
             things
             without
             in
             possession
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             none
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             lives
             it self
             and
             is
             lodged
             within
             ,
             where
             no
             force
             can
             come
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             can
             keep
             whether
             outward
             Force
             will
             or
             no.
             What
             would
             these
             worldly
             wise
             men
             have
             said
             ,
             had
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             For
             then
             they
             would
             have
             been
             called
             to
             embrace
             Religion
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             leave
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             have
             seen
             Religion
             thrive
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             nothing
             worldly
             about
             it
             :
             and
             all
             that
             Persecution
             can
             do
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             its
             Primitive
             State.
             But
             Religion
             is
             not
             lost
             then
             ,
             but
             kept
             and
             upheld
             ,
             and
             subsists
             as
             truly
             as
             it
             did
             the
             first
             day
             it
             appeared
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             time
             it
             was
             growing
             up
             ,
             and
             making
             its
             way
             over
             all
             that
             opposed
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             unconverted
             World.
             This
             ,
             in
             Christianity
             must
             pass
             for
             a
             certain
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Tho
               ill
               Arts
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               Persecution
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               in
               Gods
               just
               Judgment
               ordinarily
               do
               ;
               yet
               Persecution
               it self
               never
               shall
               destroy
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Our
             blessed
             Lord
             has
             given
             us
             his
             own
             word
             for
             this
             ;
             
               The
               gates
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             i.e.
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             18
             .
             and
             Persecution
             is
             one
             of
             their
             main
             and
             strongest
             Batteries
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             Persecution
             doth
             not
             waste
             ,
             but
             improve
             and
             increase
             Religion
             .
             It
             destroys
             it
             ,
             among
             worldly
             wise
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             driven
             from
             any
             thing
             by
             worldly
             Considerations
             .
             So
             that
             if
             any
             are
             religious
             only
             ,
             or
             mainly
             from
             worldly
             motives
             ,
             they
             will
             quit
             and
             give
             it
             up
             for
             worldly
             losses
             :
             and
             worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             rating
             who
             will
             keep
             ,
             or
             who
             will
             forego
             it
             ,
             only
             on
             worldly
             prospects
             ;
             it
             concludes
             Religion
             ,
             if
             not
             quite
             lost
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             mightily
             brought
             down
             ,
             almost
             to
             nothing
             ,
             by
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             But
             't
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             .
             For
             that
             knows
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             be
             seated
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             free
             wills
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             be
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             outward
             force
             and
             devastations
             .
             And
             that
             its
             genuine
             and
             proper
             supports
             ,
             which
             it
             stands
             on
             there
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             the
             future
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             which
             no
             Persecutors
             can
             take
             from
             us
             .
             So
             that
             when
             they
             have
             done
             their
             worst
             ,
             and
             despoiled
             us
             of
             what
             is
             most
             valuable
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             yet
             all
             that
             is
             still
             left
             ,
             which
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             the
             Author
             thereof
             has
             offered
             to
             support
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             that
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             abated
             ,
             is
             heightned
             ,
             by
             what
             they
             take
             from
             us
             .
             Because
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             suffer
             for
             our
             Duty
             here
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             to
             hope
             ,
             and
             expect
             to
             receive
             hereafter
             .
             The
             other
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             make
             men
             religious
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             as
             much
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             under
             Persecutions
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             are
             under
             none
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             Persecution
             ,
             leaving
             no
             external
             visible
             support
             ,
             is
             the
             truest
             Tryal
             of
             Pretenders
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             discovers
             ,
             who
             follow
             it
             mainly
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             what
             is
             not
             its
             own
             ,
             viz.
             
               Present
               indemnity
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               recompence
               and
               incouragement
            
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             what
             is
             ,
             viz.
             
               future
               and
               unseen
               Rewards
            
             .
             They
             are
             a
             
             Touch-stone
             ,
             to
             try
             Hearts
             and
             Tempers
             ,
             
               that
               they
               who
               are
               approved
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             says
             in
             case
             of
             Heresies
             and
             
               Schisms
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             19
             .
             Accordingly
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             Tryals
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             meaning
             Persecutions
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             13
             .
             Jam.
             i.
             2
             .
             and
             of
             
               the
               fiery
               Tryal
            
             ,
             or
             Furnace
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             that
             fines
             and
             purges
             the
             Gold
             from
             the
             Dross
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             12
             .
             †
             
               Persecution
               is
               not
               only
               most
               worthy
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               necessary
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               probation
               or
               reprobation
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
            
             says
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             And
             making
             this
             discrimination
             ,
             it
             will
             lessen
             the
             number
             of
             the
             external
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             .
             It
             strikes
             off
             all
             
               the
               seed
               sown
               in
               thorny
               ground
               ,
            
             which
             can
             be
             
               choaked
               by
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             Mat.
             xiii
             .
             7.22
             .
             And
             those
             on
             
               the
               stony
               ground
               too
            
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             sufficient
             Root
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             too
             much
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             whose
             Root
             ,
             lying
             almost
             at
             the
             Surface
             ,
             is
             soon
             scorched
             and
             parched
             up
             when
             
               the
               heat
               of
               Persecution
               comes
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.6.21
             .
             It
             is
             
               the
               Fan
            
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Tertullian
             says
             ,
             
               that
               purges
               the
               Lords
               floor
               ,
               winnowing
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               till
               then
               is
               a
               confused
               heap
               of
               Professors
               ,
               and
               separating
               the
               Chaff
               and
               light
               Corn
               from
               the
               good
               Wheat
               ,
            
             the
             nominal
             from
             the
             real
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             World
             from
             those
             of
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             takes
             off
             no
             Right
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Right
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             make
             them
             desert
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             any
             Duty
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             call'd
             by
             him
             to
             own
             and
             stick
             to
             them
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               love
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               Life
               more
               than
               me
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               .
            
             Mat.
             x.
             37.39
             .
             Luc.
             xiv
             .
             26
             .
             
               If
               he
               take
               not
               his
               Cross
               and
               follow
               me
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               .
            
             Mat.
             x.
             38
             .
             
               If
               he
               doth
               not
               bear
               his
               Cross
               and
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               .
            
             Luk.
             xiv
             .
             27
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             those
             who
             are
             right
             true
             Christians
             ,
             Persecution
             perfects
             them
             .
             It
             takes
             them
             off
             from
             fleshly
             delights
             ,
             and
             cures
             their
             inordinate
             love
             and
             complacence
             in
             ,
             or
             hankerings
             after
             this
             World.
             It
             makes
             them
             sit
             loose
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             generous
             contempt
             thereof
             .
             It
             heightens
             their
             pious
             Resolutions
             ,
             instead
             of
             abating
             them
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             stop
             their
             Carier
             in
             duty
             ,
             but
             enliven
             it
             .
             It
             begets
             in
             them
             a
             triumphant
             disdain
             of
             the
             Injuries
             or
             Reproaches
             ,
             that
             are
             thrown
             upon
             them
             for
             doing
             a
             good
             thing
             ;
             and
             a
             complacence
             in
             the
             Cross
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             displeasure
             with
             themselves
             ,
             when
             it
             meets
             them
             in
             a
             good
             Cause
             .
             For
             in
             these
             Sufferings
             ,
             having
             the
             support
             of
             God's
             Promises
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             applause
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             only
             patient
             under
             their
             Lot
             ,
             but
             satisfied
             with
             it
             :
             they
             do
             not
             only
             bear
             their
             Burden
             ,
             but
             glory
             and
             rejoyce
             therein
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               ,
               when
               men
               shall
               revile
               you
               and
               persecute
               you
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               .
               Rejoyce
               then
               and
               be
               exceeding
               glad
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Mat.
             v.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Luc.
             vi
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Count
               it
               not
               strange
               ,
               but
               rejoyce
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               are
               partakers
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               also
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
             Under
             such
             Sufferings
             ,
             
               happy
               are
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               rests
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Accordingly
             ,
             says
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               take
               pleasure
               in
               necessities
               ,
               in
               persecutions
               ,
               in
               distresses
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             10
             .
             and
             the
             
               Hebrews
               took
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               knowing
               they
               had
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               a
               better
               and
               more
               enduring
               substance
               .
            
             Heb.
             x.
             34
             .
             A
             state
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             advantageous
             time
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             appear
             perfect
             in
             ;
             and
             passive
             Virtues
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             Ornament
             ,
             and
             most
             compleat
             Dress
             ,
             wherein
             he
             can
             shew
             and
             recommend
             himself
             .
             He
             is
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             so
             glorious
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             is
             bravely
             and
             undauntedly
             doing
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             confessing
             under
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ.
             Nay
             ,
             put
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             come
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             religious
             man
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             dye
             for
             his
             
             Religion
             :
             yet
             even
             then
             must
             no
             man
             prophanely
             ask
             ,
             
               What
               is
               become
               of
               Religion
            
             ?
             For
             that
             is
             then
             become
             which
             should
             become
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             to
             carry
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             to
             be
             everlastingly
             happy
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             by
             their
             dying
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             no
             hurt
             but
             good
             will
             come
             to
             Religion
             among
             those
             that
             survive
             .
          
           
             For
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             it
             perfects
             ,
             so
             it
             spreads
             and
             propagates
             truly
             religious
             men
             .
             If
             Religion
             thereby
             loses
             out-side
             Professors
             ,
             it
             gets
             sincere
             and
             faithful
             Followers
             .
             The
             Church
             loses
             not
             so
             much
             by
             the
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             it
             gets
             by
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             
               blessed
               Martyrs
            
             .
             For
             these
             strangely
             affect
             ,
             and
             strike
             upon
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             .
             Their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             other
             noble
             Virtues
             ,
             shew
             men
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             excite
             their
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             mightily
             dispose
             them
             to
             hearken
             ,
             and
             inquire
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             suffer
             for
             .
             So
             that
             
               Semen
               est
               sanguis
               Christianorum
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               was
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             †
             Tertullian
             says
             they
             found
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
             These
             influenced
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             weak
             ,
             but
             the
             wisest
             persons
             ,
             bringing
             in
             such
             as
             Justin
             ,
             that
             
               renown'd
               Philosopher
            
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             receive
             the
             Truth
             ;
             the
             great
             occasion
             of
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             as
             he
             *
             himself
             relates
             ,
             being
             that
             Constancy
             and
             religious
             Bravery
             the
             Martyrs
             shew'd
             in
             their
             Sufferings
             .
             There
             is
             a
             witness
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             begets
             Faith
             in
             Beholders
             :
             and
             therefore
             among
             the
             
               Three
               ,
               that
               bear
               Witness
            
             to
             Christ
             
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             S.
             John
             reckons
             
               the
               blood
            
             for
             one
             ;
             
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               ,
            
             meaning
             thereby
             their
             Sufferings
             in
             his
             Cause
             .
             1
             Jo.
             v.
             8
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             noting
             
               the
               signs
               of
               an
               Apostle
            
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             persuade
             and
             get
             belief
             in
             others
             ,
             tells
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             they
             
               were
               wrought
               among
               them
               in
               all
               patience
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             12
             .
             Their
             Sufferings
             ,
             were
             one
             proof
             of
             their
             being
             
               Gods
               Ministers
               .
               In
               all
               things
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               approving
               our selves
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               much
               patience
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               necessities
               ,
               distresses
               ,
            
             
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             every
             sort
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               by
               the
               word
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               the
            
             gifts
             of
             Miracles
             or
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             Patterns
             and
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             the
             passive
             Graces
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             primitive
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Preaching
             and
             miraculous
             powers
             were
             a
             cause
             that
             spread
             Religion
             so
             strangely
             under
             the
             primitive
             Persecutions
             :
             instead
             of
             cutting
             off
             ,
             it
             was
             really
             a
             Widener
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             prolifick
             Principle
             and
             Seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             God
             turn
             this
             great
             rule
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             into
             mere
             Folly.
             In
             this
             ,
             he
             absolutely
             
               confounds
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Wise
               ,
            
             and
             
               takes
               the
            
             fleshly
             Wise
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             
               in
               their
               own
               craftiness
            
             ,
             and
             demonstrates
             how
             
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               this
               World
               is
               Foolishness
               with
               God.
            
             1
             Cor.
             iii.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             When
             Persecutions
             go
             to
             destroy
             the
             Religious
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             pull
             down
             ,
             but
             propagate
             and
             advance
             Religion
             .
             When
             they
             destroy
             and
             cut
             off
             some
             ,
             they
             drive
             in
             more
             ,
             and
             Religion
             gets
             new
             ones
             in
             their
             room
             .
             It
             loses
             none
             but
             out-side
             or
             insincere
             Professors
             ,
             but
             increases
             in
             the
             number
             of
             hearty
             and
             upright
             Followers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             true
             honor
             of
             Religion
             and
             ornament
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             I
             observe
             ,
             how
             we
             must
             not
             say
             with
             worldly
             wise
             men
             ,
             that
             
               worldly
               ease
               and
               immunities
               are
               best
               for
               Religion
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             outward
             Peace
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             are
             things
             very
             valuable
             and
             acceptable
             to
             its
             Professors
             ,
             as
             their
             place
             of
             professing
             it
             is
             here
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             bear
             about
             them
             fleshly
             Natures
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             thankfully
             value
             ,
             and
             improve
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             it
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             consider
             too
             ,
             that
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             tho
             the
             Flesh
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             )
             may
             be
             bettered
             by
             the
             want
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             fit
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             leave
             God
             to
             take
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             chuse
             for
             us
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             is
             bringing
             Persecution
             on
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             step
             out
             of
             his
             way
             to
             keep
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             excuse
             our selves
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               it
               is
               better
               for
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             when
             was
             it
             
             ever
             better
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             
               first
               Ages
            
             ,
             when
             they
             run
             thro
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             forest
             Persecutions
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             best
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             most
             and
             the
             best
             good
             Christians
             ?
             And
             when
             were
             they
             more
             ,
             or
             better
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             where
             Christianity
             prevail'd
             ,
             than
             in
             those
             first
             and
             persecuting
             Ages
             ?
             Were
             not
             those
             times
             ,
             a
             continual
             ,
             and
             vast
             increase
             ,
             of
             fresh
             Converts
             ?
             And
             were
             not
             those
             Converts
             of
             much
             better
             and
             more
             Christian
             Lives
             ,
             under
             this
             Discipline
             of
             Persecutions
             ,
             than
             others
             use
             to
             be
             in
             times
             of
             Peace
             and
             secular
             Advantages
             ?
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             abate
             the
             advantage
             of
             worldly
             Peace
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             are
             not
             they
             too
             liable
             to
             carnalize
             and
             corrupt
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             worldly
             Possessions
             ,
             which
             were
             design'd
             to
             encourage
             men
             in
             the
             way
             and
             ministry
             of
             Religion
             ,
             too
             oft
             steal
             their
             hearts
             away
             from
             it
             ?
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             a
             Persecution
             comes
             for
             any
             necessary
             Truth
             or
             Duties
             sake
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             a
             friend
             and
             support
             ,
             are
             not
             they
             an
             Enemy
             within
             the
             Walls
             ,
             to
             betray
             and
             deliver
             it
             up
             ?
             The
             sad
             experience
             of
             such
             general
             and
             shameful
             Defections
             from
             religious
             Truths
             ,
             to
             hold
             their
             worldly
             Possessions
             ,
             made
             Faustinus
             and
             Marcellinus
             in
             their
             Book
             of
             Prayers
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             *
             
               Perniciosissimas
               possessiones
               ,
               most
               pernicious
               Possessions
            
             ;
             yea
             †
             
               to
               wish
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               never
               been
               possessed
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               living
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               might
               still
               have
               more
               inviolably
               possessed
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               Faith.
            
             I
             know
             there
             are
             many
             great
             and
             valuable
             Advantages
             by
             
               worldly
               Possessions
            
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Benefactors
             :
             but
             these
             ,
             in
             trying
             times
             ,
             are
             advantages
             only
             to
             wise
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             raised
             Affections
             ,
             and
             retain
             a
             true
             spirituality
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             secular
             enjoyments
             ;
             being
             ,
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             the
             greatest
             snare
             and
             bane
             to
             all
             others
             .
             So
             that
             the
             advantage
             pleadable
             from
             these
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             those
             who
             
             can
             let
             them
             go
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             love
             God
             and
             their
             Duty
             above
             them
             .
             And
             when
             God
             sends
             Persecution
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             the
             School
             wherein
             to
             shew
             forth
             this
             raised
             temper
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             wherein
             to
             improve
             and
             perfect
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             for
             us
             therefore
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             whilst
             they
             profess
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             out
             of
             Persecution
             .
             For
             when
             God
             sees
             fit
             to
             send
             it
             upon
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             always
             doth
             when
             they
             cannot
             shun
             it
             without
             Sin
             :
             he
             designs
             ,
             and
             will
             undoubtedly
             effect
             it
             ,
             to
             purge
             and
             purifie
             ,
             to
             perfect
             and
             promote
             ,
             true
             and
             acceptable
             Religion
             and
             Godliness
             thereby
             .
             And
             all
             that
             loses
             ,
             is
             only
             mixt
             and
             mongrel
             Professors
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             worldly
             and
             carnal
             selves
             .
          
           
             Such
             ,
             is
             the
             real
             importance
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             to
             Religion
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             gets
             more
             thereby
             ,
             than
             it
             loses
             .
             It
             is
             deprived
             of
             nominal
             ,
             mixt
             Professors
             ;
             but
             augmented
             with
             better
             Christians
             .
             Tho
             it
             should
             shew
             fewer
             Professors
             ;
             yet
             can
             it
             at
             such
             times
             produce
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             perfect
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             eternal
             Happiness
             .
             It
             takes
             from
             its
             faithful
             Followers
             ,
             worldly
             things
             ,
             not
             spiritual
             ;
             present
             ,
             not
             future
             .
             So
             that
             it
             destroys
             ,
             or
             lessens
             it
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             worldly
             minds
             or
             fleshly
             prudence
             ,
             who
             look
             only
             at
             what
             is
             kept
             or
             lost
             of
             this
             Worlds
             goods
             and
             advantages
             :
             but
             advances
             ,
             confirms
             ,
             and
             multiplies
             it
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             spiritually
             minded
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             estimate
             of
             true
             Christian
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             Like
             to
             this
             ,
             of
             others
             Force
             not
             making
             us
             lose
             Religion
             ,
             is
             another
             Observation
             ,
             of
             
               others
               Force
               not
               hindring
               the
               effect
               of
               our
               Ministry
               .
            
             This
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             one
             Plea
             at
             such
             times
             .
             For
             as
             the
             People
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             take
             Arms
             against
             their
             persecuting
             Prince
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Ministers
             :
             so
             among
             the
             Ministers
             themselves
             ,
             are
             some
             tempted
             to
             stretch
             and
             go
             greater
             lengths
             in
             complyance
             therewith
             ,
             than
             they
             think
             their
             duty
             allows
             ,
             
               on
               
               pretence
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               and
               keeping
               in
               to
               do
               good
               in
               their
               places
               .
               If
               we
               stick
               at
               this
               ,
               say
               some
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               ?
               and
               what
               way
               can
               we
               have
               ,
               to
               do
               God
               service
               in
               our
               stations
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             If
             this
             has
             any
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             against
             Gods
             own
             ordering
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             this
             disposal
             of
             Providence
             ,
             he
             had
             called
             us
             from
             a
             better
             way
             to
             a
             worse
             ,
             and
             in
             debarring
             and
             discharging
             us
             from
             our
             former
             Stations
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             no
             longer
             hold
             them
             without
             sin
             ,
             )
             had
             summoned
             us
             to
             a
             less
             useful
             Post
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             .
             But
             a
             mind
             that
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             seeks
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             under
             an
             hypocritical
             pretence
             thereof
             ,
             to
             serve
             its
             worldly
             interests
             ,
             will
             easily
             give
             him
             leave
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             fit
             ,
             to
             change
             the
             scene
             of
             our
             service
             ,
             and
             to
             chalk
             out
             and
             call
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             Station
             in
             which
             he
             will
             be
             served
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             external
             force
             ,
             tho
             it
             drive
             us
             out
             of
             our
             Stations
             ,
             will
             not
             take
             us
             away
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             from
             doing
             him
             service
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             what
             we
             have
             opportunity
             then
             to
             do
             for
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             serve
             him
             more
             by
             suffering
             in
             a
             good
             way
             ,
             than
             we
             ever
             should
             be
             able
             to
             do
             by
             keeping
             our
             Stations
             through
             a
             bad
             one
             .
             Nay
             ,
             our
             sufferings
             for
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             may
             be
             like
             to
             be
             of
             more
             real
             use
             and
             influence
             ,
             than
             all
             our
             Preaching
             up
             the
             same
             Cause
             might
             be
             ,
             without
             suffering
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Witness
             in
             the
             Blood
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             ,
             and
             a
             persuasiveness
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             which
             affects
             and
             convinces
             more
             ,
             than
             any
             words
             or
             Sermons
             they
             could
             use
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             ,
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             take
             care
             to
             suffer
             Christianly
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             Gods
             care
             to
             supply
             any
             want
             of
             us
             in
             our
             Stations
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             himself
             by
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             more
             than
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             serve
             him
             by
             any
             other
             ways
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             others
             Force
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             us
             lose
             Religion
             :
             so
             neither
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               When
               Force
               and
               Persecution
               comes
               upon
               Religion
               ,
            
             especially
             from
             
               our
               Governors
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             Spiritual
             
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               is
               our
               armed
               Resistance
               ,
               or
               encountring
               Force
               by
               Force
               ,
               a
               way
               to
               defend
               and
               preserve
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             If
             our
             Force
             be
             a
             way
             to
             preserve
             any
             thing
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             worldly
             appendages
             of
             Religion
             :
             viz.
             our
             Secular
             Profits
             ,
             Civil
             Liberties
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             Honors
             ,
             and
             other
             Advantages
             ,
             which
             the
             Laws
             have
             conferred
             and
             settled
             in
             favor
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             a
             Title
             to
             .
             What
             it
             can
             have
             any
             pretence
             to
             ,
             is
             to
             guard
             worldy
             things
             ,
             possessed
             by
             Religious
             Men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Members
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             it
             come
             in
             to
             guard
             worldly
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             on
             the
             score
             of
             worldly
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Religious
             ,
             not
             as
             Religious
             ,
             but
             as
             
               worldly
               wise
            
             .
             Tho
             ,
             as
             to
             Publick
             Force
             for
             redress
             of
             Publick
             Grievances
             ,
             however
             to
             the
             aggrieved
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             tryed
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             a
             most
             unwise
             course
             :
             and
             instead
             of
             preserving
             what
             part
             of
             those
             worldly
             things
             was
             endangered
             ,
             it
             brings
             all
             into
             much
             greater
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             one
             part
             ,
             throws
             away
             several
             .
             Adding
             only
             this
             for
             our
             Recompence
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             losing
             and
             suffering
             a
             little
             ,
             against
             the
             grain
             of
             our
             angry
             Passions
             ;
             it
             throws
             us
             into
             the
             suffering
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             pleasure
             and
             pursuit
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             Religion
             ,
             it
             is
             
               not
               outward
               Force
            
             ,
             but
             Faith
             and
             
               Patience
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               good
               Practice
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             way
             to
             preserve
             it
             .
             This
             may
             seem
             a
             Riddle
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             pass
             not
             for
             the
             Prudence
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             folly
             of
             Religious
             Men.
             But
             this
             
               foolishness
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               is
               wiser
               than
               men
            
             ;
             and
             this
             seeming
             
               weakness
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               stronger
               than
            
             any
             boasted
             force
             of
             men
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             i.
             25
             .
             And
             when
             their
             magnified
             ways
             ,
             by
             Humane
             Confidences
             ,
             and
             an
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             instead
             of
             preserving
             ,
             betray
             and
             undermine
             the
             Religion
             they
             fight
             for
             ,
             and
             these
             worldly-wise
             are
             not
             delivered
             by
             ,
             as
             they
             promised
             themselves
             ,
             but
             
               taken
               in
               their
               own
               Crastiness
            
             :
             this
             despised
             way
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
             Patience
             ,
             and
             good
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             builds
             on
             God
             and
             not
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             counts
             wise
             ,
             though
             they
             count
             foolish
             ,
             is
             found
             not
             only
             to
             preserve
             ,
             but
             to
             promote
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             glorious
             and
             triumphant
             .
             Thus
             it
             did
             in
             greater
             Tryals
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             than
             any
             God
             has
             proved
             his
             Church
             withal
             in
             these
             later
             Ages
             .
             And
             it
             will
             still
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             dare
             trust
             God
             with
             Religion
             and
             themselves
             ,
             and
             allow
             his
             Providence
             and
             Promises
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             Humane
             appearances
             do
             to
             Carnal
             Politician
             .
             
               In
               your
               Patience
               ,
               possess
               ye
               your
               souls
               ,
            
             or
             
               preserve
               ye
               them
            
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             x.
             9
             .
             noting
             not
             our
             Possessing
             ,
             but
             
               acquiring
               .
               Per
               tolerantiam
               salvos
               facietis
               vosmetipsos
               ,
            
             as
             †
             Tertullian
             cites
             this
             place
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               by
               your
               sufferance
            
             or
             
               patience
               ,
               you
               shall
               make
               your selves
               safe
               ,
            
             says
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             that
             Patience
             ,
             seemed
             not
             the
             way
             to
             possess
             and
             preserve
             ,
             but
             to
             expose
             them
             .
             Luke
             xxi
             .
             19
             .
             
               He
               that
               will
               save
               his
               life
               shall
               lose
               it
               ;
               and
               be
               that
               will
               lose
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               save
               it
               ,
            
             said
             he
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             Mens
             necessities
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             listen
             after
             all
             Human
             Arts
             and
             Devices
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             .
             Luke
             ix
             .
             24
             .
             
               In
               returning
               and
               rest
               ,
               shall
               you
               be
               saved
               ,
               in
               quietness
               and
               confidence
               shall
               be
               your
               strength
               ,
               your
               strength
               is
               to
               sit
               still
               ,
            
             said
             God
             by
             Isaiah
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             their
             distress
             ,
             they
             were
             promising
             themselves
             more
             relief
             from
             the
             unlawful
             aid
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             from
             tumultuary
             ways
             .
             Is.
             xxx
             .
             7.15
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             from
             Human
             strengths
             ,
             and
             staid
             on
             Providence
             .
             But
             that
             makes
             it
             only
             a
             greater
             tryal
             of
             Faith
             ,
             not
             a
             weaker
             remedy
             and
             method
             of
             relief
             .
             For
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             last
             and
             best
             security
             is
             Providence
             .
             And
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             fix
             that
             in
             our
             favour
             ,
             is
             this
             of
             Faith
             and
             
               Patience
               .
               Thou
               wilt
               keep
               him
               in
               perfect
               peace
               ,
               whose
               mind
               is
               staied
               on
               thee
               ,
               because
               he
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             Is.
             xxvi
             .
             3
             .
             And
             
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               how
               to
               deliver
               the
               Godly
               out
               of
               temptations
               ,
            
             who
             rely
             on
             him
             by
             keeping
             in
             his
             ways
             ;
             
               and
               ●o
               reserve
               the
               unjust
               unto
               the
               
               day
               of
               judgment
               to
               be
               punished
               :
            
             i.e.
             by
             just
             judgment
             and
             ill
             event
             on
             their
             ill
             ways
             here
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hereafter
             ;
             as
             it
             happened
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             this
             ,
             with
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             whom
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             describes
             ,
             those
             most
             Carnal
             Politicians
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             temporizers
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             ,
             †
             says
             S.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             speaking
             of
             this
             Prescription
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             the
             profane
             Spirits
             of
             this
             Age
             call
             
               a
               Mountebank
               Receipt
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               putting
               on
               the
               Mansuetude
               of
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               Doves
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               sent
               out
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Wolves
               :
               certainly
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               as
               many
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               shew
               forth
               the
               Mansuetude
               of
               Sheep
               ,
               shall
               easily
               overcome
               our
               Enemies
               .
               Yea
               ,
               though
               innumerable
               Wolves
               compass
               us
               about
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               preserved
               safe
               ,
               and
               get
               the
               better
               of
               them
               .
               But
               if
               ,
               instead
               of
               continuing
               like
               Sheep
               among
               Wolves
               ,
               we
               turn
               Wolves
               our selves
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               wolfish
               Natures
               ;
               then
               are
               we
               like
               to
               be
               overcome
               ,
               as
               being
               left
               to
               our selves
               .
               For
               ,
               then
               the
               Shepherd
               withdraws
               his
               help
               from
               us
               ,
               who
               feeds
               and
               watches
               over
               the
               Sheep
               only
               ,
               not
               over
               the
               Wolves
               .
               When
               thou
               turnest
               thy self
               into
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               away
               he
               presently
               goes
               ,
               and
               leaves
               thee
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               reliest
               no
               longer
               on
               his
               strength
               ,
               but
               beginnest
               to
               trust
               to
               thy
               own
               ,
               and
               sufferest
               not
               his
               Power
               to
               be
               made
               manifest
               in
               thee
               .
               For
               when
               ,
               being
               vexed
               with
               injuries
               ,
               thou
               sufferest
               all
               with
               a
               mild
               and
               equal
               mind
               ,
               not
               standing
               up
               to
               fight
               for
               thy self
               ,
               but
               trusting
               to
               him
               to
               fight
               for
               thee
               :
               thou
               attributest
               to
               him
               the
               whole
               triumph
               of
               the
               day
               .
               But
               if
               ,
               instead
               of
               suffering
               like
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               stand
               up
               to
               tear
               and
               devour
               like
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               and
               go
               out
               and
               fight
               against
               the
               Enemy
               :
               by
               that
               thou
               hidest
               and
               darkenest
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Victory
               .
               —
               Though
               this
               way
               of
               Simplicity
               and
               Patience
               ,
               seem
               to
               Men
               the
               most
               unmeet
               to
               Cure
               ,
               or
               Guard
               against
               our
               Persecutors
               violence
               :
            
             yet
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               God
               that
               knows
               better
               ,
               what
               is
               like
               be
               effective
               with
               Human
               Nature
               ,
               than
               Men
               themselves
               do
               ,
               knows
               that
               boldness
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               be
               broken
               and
               extinguished
               by
               boldness
               ,
               
               but
               by
               mildness
               .
               And
               of
               this
               we
               see
               plain
               experience
               in
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               .
               Who
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               the
               people
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             
               rose
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               sharpened
               their
               Teeth
               upon
               them
               ,
               imitated
               the
               Dove
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               requires
               ,
               and
               by
               answering
               them
               with
               a
               becoming
               mildness
               and
               moderation
               ,
               overcame
               their
               Anger
               ,
               extinguished
               their
               Fury
               ,
               and
               retarded
               their
               hasty
               and
               violent
               motions
               .
               For
               when
               they
               said
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               charged
               you
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               not
               teach
               in
               this
               Name
               ?
               Although
               they
               could
               have
               wrought
               infinite
               Miracles
               ,
               yet
               they
               neither
               spoke
               ,
               nor
               acted
               any
               thing
               harsh
               and
               provoking
               ,
               but
               apologizing
               for
               themselves
               with
               all
               mildness
               ,
               said
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               just
               to
               hearken
               to
               you
               ,
               rather
               than
               unto
               God
               ,
               judge
               ye
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             ,
             as
             that
             
               good
               Father
            
             truly
             observed
             ,
             is
             the
             prosperous
             issue
             of
             this
             course
             of
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             .
             And
             that
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             promising
             in
             Human
             appearances
             ,
             but
             all
             rests
             on
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             reliance
             on
             Providence
             .
             When
             the
             Sheep
             are
             to
             arm
             themselves
             ,
             with
             nothing
             but
             Simplicity
             and
             Mansuetude
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Wolves
             ,
             
               what
               consolation
            
             ,
             †
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               can
               there
               be
               for
               them
               ?
               Only
               the
               power
               of
               him
               that
               sends
               them
               .
               Therefore
               this
               he
               sets
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               loe
               !
               I
               send
               you
               —
               He
               that
               could
               have
               made
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               Lions
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               struck
               terror
               into
               others
               ;
               thought
               fit
               rather
               to
               order
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               come
               as
               Sheep
               among
               terrifying
               Wolves
               :
               for
               that
               makes
               you
               more
               illustrious
               ,
               and
               better
               declares
               my
               power
               and
               strength
               .
            
          
           
             This
             I
             have
             here
             said
             ,
             to
             note
             the
             wisdom
             and
             successfulness
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             of
             
               trusting
               God
               for
               Relief
            
             ,
             by
             keeping
             to
             his
             way
             of
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             when
             his
             Vice-Gerents
             Persecute
             us
             :
             and
             not
             stepping
             out
             thereof
             into
             any
             forbidden
             ways
             ,
             as
             warlike
             force
             ,
             in
             trust
             to
             an
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             at
             the
             suggestion
             of
             worldly
             Prudence
             .
             And
             though
             this
             is
             not
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             look
             only
             at
             Human
             Appearances
             :
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             found
             so
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             mark
             events
             ,
             and
             the
             Ways
             and
             Rules
             
             of
             Providence
             .
             For
             God
             sets
             himself
             against
             this
             worldly
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             turns
             it
             into
             foolishness
             ,
             to
             take
             Men
             off
             from
             trusting
             in
             an
             Arm
             of
             Flesh.
             And
             speeds
             and
             prospers
             this
             other
             method
             of
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             by
             surprizes
             of
             Success
             ,
             and
             invisible
             interpositions
             ,
             and
             turns
             and
             ways
             never
             thought
             of
             till
             brought
             to
             pass
             ;
             to
             call
             us
             all
             to
             rely
             on
             Providence
             ,
             whilst
             ,
             by
             confining
             our selves
             to
             his
             ways
             ,
             we
             place
             our
             Faith
             and
             Trust
             in
             himself
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             please
             may
             find
             more
             largely
             discoursed
             ,
             in
             a
             Treatise
             of
             
               Christian
               Prudence
            
             ,
             Ch.
             8.
             
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             is
             Religion
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Methods
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             Force
             :
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             by
             Force
             ,
             and
             so
             needs
             not
             be
             kept
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             preserved
             by
             Force
             ,
             it
             is
             impaired
             thereby
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             used
             in
             its
             behalf
             .
             They
             are
             much
             deceived
             ,
             that
             fansie
             War
             will
             do
             good
             to
             Religion
             .
             Instead
             of
             that
             ,
             the
             force
             and
             fighting
             of
             Religious
             Men
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             violence
             to
             Religion
             .
             Tho
             it
             gets
             by
             the
             Force
             it
             suffers
             ,
             it
             lofes
             mightily
             by
             the
             Force
             it
             uses
             .
             When
             Force
             gets
             within
             it
             ,
             and
             mixes
             with
             it
             ,
             whilst
             it
             seeks
             to
             preserve
             the
             Shell
             ,
             it
             consumes
             the
             Kernel
             ,
             and
             pretending
             to
             Guard
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             eats
             out
             the
             very
             Heart
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             lies
             mightily
             in
             Love
             and
             Beneficence
             :
             
               He
               that
               loves
               another
               ,
               hath
               fulfilled
               the
               law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             10
             .
             
               A
               new
               commandment
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Joh.
             xiii
             .
             34
             .
             
               And
               by
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               have
               love
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             35.
             
             But
             ,
             instead
             of
             Love
             and
             Benificence
             ;
             Wars
             and
             Fightings
             lye
             all
             in
             angry
             passions
             ,
             and
             doing
             mischief
             .
             It
             ,
             is
             shown
             in
             forgiving
             ;
             that
             ,
             in
             avenging
             Injuries
             .
             It
             ,
             in
             doing
             good
             for
             ill
             ;
             that
             ,
             in
             doing
             all
             the
             ill
             men
             can
             .
             It
             ,
             in
             mourning
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             mourn
             ;
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             rejoyce
             :
             that
             ,
             in
             mourning
             for
             the
             Mirth
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             over
             the
             Cries
             and
             
             Grief
             of
             others
             .
             It
             ,
             in
             loving
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             our selves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             our
             Enemies
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             tho
             without
             a
             cause
             ;
             or
             ,
             our
             Persecutors
             ,
             that
             hate
             us
             for
             the
             best
             things
             :
             but
             that
             ,
             in
             hating
             and
             persecuting
             all
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             having
             no
             regard
             to
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             Relations
             or
             Strangers
             ,
             Friends
             or
             Foes
             .
             That
             ,
             is
             tender
             of
             all
             the
             Things
             and
             Rights
             ,
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             :
             this
             of
             neither
             ,
             sparing
             neither
             things
             sacred
             nor
             profane
             ,
             and
             counting
             all
             it
             can
             take
             its
             own
             ,
             and
             Spoil
             and
             Rapine
             ,
             Waste
             and
             Devastation
             ,
             no
             wrong
             .
             That
             ,
             is
             for
             saving
             of
             Lives
             ,
             in
             regard
             to
             community
             of
             Natures
             ,
             and
             reverence
             to
             Gods
             Image
             :
             this
             ,
             for
             destroying
             them
             .
             By
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             that
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             it
             appears
             how
             Religion
             is
             calculated
             for
             a
             state
             of
             Peace
             :
             so
             that
             whensoever
             War
             bursts
             out
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             its
             Duties
             are
             under
             suspension
             ,
             and
             suffer
             Violence
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             it
             forbids
             all
             Wars
             :
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             state
             and
             necessities
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             on
             just
             and
             great
             Causes
             ,
             it
             connives
             and
             gives
             way
             to
             them
             .
             But
             this
             it
             doth
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             as
             a
             way
             to
             promote
             it self
             ,
             or
             advance
             the
             observance
             of
             its
             Rules
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             so
             great
             measure
             no
             Rules
             at
             all
             ,
             whilst
             War
             reigns
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             it
             doth
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             tolerate
             it
             :
             it
             allows
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             encourage
             ,
             or
             persuade
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             as
             the
             Liberties
             of
             War
             run
             counter
             to
             so
             great
             a
             body
             of
             its
             Rules
             ;
             so
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             the
             usual
             restraint
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             impunity
             added
             to
             all
             Wickedness
             .
             They
             are
             ,
             too
             often
             ,
             then
             most
             in
             power
             ,
             who
             are
             better
             Soldiers
             ,
             than
             Christians
             ;
             and
             have
             the
             least
             sense
             of
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             .
             Then
             a
             shole
             of
             irreligious
             Tempers
             ,
             as
             Pride
             ,
             Insolence
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Uncompassionateness
             ,
             Anger
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Neglect
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             or
             open
             profanation
             of
             them
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             vicious
             and
             corrupt
             Passions
             are
             superinduced
             upon
             the
             
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             revival
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             most
             opposite
             to
             the
             very
             life
             and
             design
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
             So
             that
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             have
             any
             good
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             civil
             State
             is
             ,
             by
             Wars
             .
             Its
             Professors
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             end
             be
             worse
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             Fortunes
             .
             They
             will
             come
             out
             ,
             more
             opposite
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Temper
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             worse
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             its
             
               moral
               Practice
            
             ;
             but
             even
             as
             to
             
               Orthodoxy
               of
               Profession
            
             ,
             and
             
               Purity
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             reform'd
             and
             amended
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             course
             of
             humane
             Passions
             ,
             is
             too
             oft
             made
             a
             great
             deal
             worse
             ,
             by
             warring
             against
             our
             Governors
             .
             A
             spiritual
             defection
             many
             times
             accompanies
             a
             civil
             one
             ;
             as
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             with
             Jeroboam
             ,
             fell
             off
             
               from
               God
               to
               the
               Calves
            
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             
               revolted
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Solomon
               .
            
             And
             in
             our
             late
             
               long
               civil
               Wars
            
             ,
             when
             they
             rebell'd
             for
             Religion
             ,
             by
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             a
             strange
             defection
             introduced
             from
             Christianity
             ;
             ‖
             some
             throwing
             out
             
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             some
             ,
             
               all
               the
               ten
               Commandments
            
             ;
             some
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             some
             ,
             
               the
               calling
               ,
               and
               office
               of
               Ministers
            
             ;
             some
             ,
             
               their
               Tythes
               and
               Maintenance
            
             ;
             some
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               all
               Ordinances
            
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             among
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Sects
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             instead
             of
             thriving
             and
             increasing
             ,
             most
             lamentably
             suffering
             in
             its
             most
             
               important
               Articles
            
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             
               essential
               and
               constituent
               marks
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               visible
               face
            
             and
             
               external
               appearance
               of
               Christs
               holy
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             ,
             in
             reality
             ,
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             our
             suffering
             others
             Force
             in
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             our
             using
             Force
             our selves
             ,
             by
             listing
             Armies
             for
             Religion
             against
             our
             persecuting
             Rulers
             .
             We
             may
             practise
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             forcing
             us
             ;
             several
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             place
             in
             external
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ;
             and
             all
             ,
             with
             more
             perfection
             and
             honor
             than
             at
             other
             times
             :
             so
             that
             
             in
             suffering
             the
             force
             of
             Persecutors
             ,
             Religion
             it self
             gets
             ,
             whatever
             else
             loses
             ;
             and
             its
             Rules
             ,
             have
             more
             true
             and
             tryed
             ,
             more
             perfect
             and
             triumphant
             Observance
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             have
             otherwise
             .
             But
             when
             we
             come
             to
             use
             force
             our selves
             ,
             to
             defend
             Religion
             against
             our
             persecuting
             Governors
             ;
             in
             this
             time
             of
             force
             ,
             we
             lay
             aside
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             its
             Rules
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             loose
             to
             all
             degenerate
             and
             vicious
             Tempers
             ,
             utterly
             opposite
             to
             its
             habits
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             whatever
             else
             gets
             ,
             it
             loses
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             in
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             wisely
             seeks
             the
             growth
             of
             religious
             tempers
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             advancement
             of
             Faith
             and
             good
             Practice
             ;
             Religion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
             or
             preserved
             ,
             by
             our
             taking
             Arms
             against
             its
             and
             our
             Persecutors
             .
             It
             would
             live
             and
             thrive
             ,
             be
             preserved
             and
             prosper'd
             ,
             by
             our
             suffering
             :
             but
             ,
             when
             to
             preserve
             those
             mundane
             Privileges
             which
             are
             tack'd
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             go
             to
             War
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             worsted
             by
             our
             fighting
             .
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             prescrib'd
             it
             ,
             is
             stiled
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             or
             
               God
               of
               Battels
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               Peace
            
             :
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             contains
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
            
             .
             So
             ,
             't
             is
             our
             keeping
             Quiet
             ,
             not
             running
             to
             Arms
             ,
             that
             best
             suits
             it
             ,
             and
             must
             do
             it
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Unlawfulness
                 of
                 taking
                 Arms
                 against
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Legal
                 Rights
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberties
                 .
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             That
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             had
             legal
             Rights
             .
          
           
             HAving
             said
             thus
             much
             ,
             to
             shew
             men
             how
             far
             their
             arming
             against
             their
             lawful
             Sovereigns
             is
             from
             
               doing
               any
               good
               to
               Religion
            
             :
             I
             now
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               Religion
               's
               being
               back'd
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               civil
               Right
               ,
               will
               by
               no
               means
               justifie
               them
               in
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
           
           
             Their
             Plea
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             Precepts
             ,
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Submission
             ,
             and
             
               not-resisting
               higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             but
             
               bearing
               crosses
               under
               them
               ;
               were
               not
               design'd
               for
               Sufferers
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               Sufferers
               according
               to
               Laws
               .
            
             They
             forbid
             all
             liberty
             of
             resisting
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             say
             ‖
             they
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             :
             but
             to
             him
             only
             ,
             that
             has
             the
             Laws
             against
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             who
             suffers
             under
             a
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             Will
             is
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Law
             to
             cover
             him
             .
             But
             ,
             where
             men
             suffer
             in
             their
             civil
             Rights
             ;
             or
             ,
             where
             Religion
             suffers
             ,
             that
             stands
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             taken
             into
             the
             Subjects
             civil
             Properties
             ;
             especially
             where
             they
             suffer
             an
             invasion
             of
             most
             important
             Rights
             ,
             or
             a
             breach
             upon
             the
             Constitution
             it self
             :
             those
             Precepts
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             forbid
             not
             Resistance
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             given
             ,
             or
             intended
             for
             any
             such
             Sufferers
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             nature
             of
             Religion
             will
             not
             ,
             yet
             the
             nature
             of
             civil
             Right
             ,
             they
             think
             will
             authorize
             men
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             Gospel
             Injunctions
             ,
             to
             arm
             in
             defence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I
             take
             this
             to
             be
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             most
             lamentable
             perversion
             of
             those
             Gospel
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             to
             men
             that
             had
             legal
             Rights
             ,
             and
             suffer'd
             the
             most
             illegal
             invasions
             of
             them
             .
             And
             to
             clear
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             under
             the
             most
             heinous
             and
             notorious
             Invasions
             ,
             that
             oppressive
             Sovereigns
             have
             made
             upon
             Laws
             and
             Rights
             ;
             God
             has
             still
             call'd
             Subjects
             to
             this
             Non-Resistance
             .
             And
             how
             such
             Invasions
             gave
             no
             exemptions
             therefrom
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             under
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             under
             their
             Kings
             ;
             nor
             is
             allow'd
             to
             exempt
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             Laws
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             this
             plea
             ,
             of
             
               defensibleness
               of
               legal
               Rights
            
             ,
             can
             exempt
             us
             :
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             a
             like
             defensibleness
             of
             natural
             Rights
             ,
             would
             as
             well
             exempt
             all
             other
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             no
             such
             duty
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             .
             There
             being
             as
             good
             Authority
             ,
             to
             defend
             our
             natural
             Rights
             this
             way
             ,
             against
             persecuting
             Laws
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             to
             defend
             any
             legal
             Rights
             ,
             against
             illegal
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               shew
               this
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               under
               the
               Roman
               Emperors
               .
            
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             do
             ,
             with
             the
             more
             exactness
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             Precepts
             ,
             of
             Submission
             and
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             being
             ,
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             most
             indispensably
             injoyn'd
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             during
             all
             the
             ten
             Persecutions
             ,
             most
             carefully
             and
             strictly
             practised
             ,
             under
             their
             Invasions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             clear
             this
             point
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             most
             notorious
             Invasion
             of
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             Authority
             was
             own'd
             ,
             and
             Non-resistance
             and
             Allegiance
             injoyn'd
             ,
             
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Imperial
               Power
            
             became
             a
             
               legal
               Constitution
            
             ,
             and
             was
             setled
             by
             Law
             upon
             Augustus
             ,
             by
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             themselves
             .
             
               His
               Country
               gave
               up
               the
               Care
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               whole
               Empire
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               Life
               he
               should
               have
               the
               power
               both
               of
               Peace
               and
               War
               ,
            
             says
             *
             Strabo
             .
             This
             was
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             
               set
               speech
            
             in
             free
             and
             open
             Senate
             ,
             he
             offered
             
               to
               restore
               and
               give
               up
               all
               the
               Power
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               both
               Arms
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Provinces
               ,
            
             as
             †
             Dio
             reports
             .
             They
             had
             passed
             through
             a
             long
             series
             of
             civil
             Miseries
             and
             Distractions
             ,
             through
             the
             Factions
             and
             bloody
             Wars
             of
             the
             great
             men
             ,
             that
             appeared
             now
             plainly
             unavoidable
             under
             the
             popular
             form
             .
             And
             being
             made
             sensible
             thereby
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             inconveniency
             of
             their
             former
             popular
             State
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sweetness
             of
             that
             Ease
             and
             Quietness
             ,
             which
             all
             experienced
             under
             his
             Government
             :
             
               they
               all
               pray'd
               him
               with
               many
               words
               ,
               laying
               before
               him
               many
               Arguments
               ,
            
             as
             the
             same
             ‖
             Dio
             relates
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               take
               the
               Empire
               ,
            
             which
             he
             offer'd
             to
             restore
             back
             to
             them
             ,
             
               upon
               himself
               alone
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
            
             adds
             he
             ,
             
               was
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Senate
               and
               People
               transferr'd
               upon
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               to
               him
               by
               themselves
               .
               The
               Emperors
               ,
            
             as
             he
             farther
             notes
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               received
               all
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               whole
               Commonwealth
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               those
               Names
               ,
            
             of
             
               Consul
               ,
               Proconsul
               ,
               Imperator
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
             Pontifical
             ,
             and
             Tribunitial
             Powers
             ,
             &c.
             
               which
               were
               used
               in
               the
               popular
               State
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               now
               assume
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
               —
               taking
               the
               Names
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               former
               Magistrates
               ,
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               hold
               them
               by
               Force
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             noble
             Historian
             ,
             did
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             become
             the
             legal
             Constitution
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             And
             this
             was
             by
             the
             
               Royal
               Law
            
             or
             
               Lex
               Regia
               ,
               a
               Law
               past
               ,
            
             as
             Justinian
             *
             declares
             ,
             
               about
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               whereby
               the
               People
               conferred
               upon
               him
               all
               their
               Power
               ,
            
             and
             
               whence
               his
               Placita
            
             (
             as
             well
             as
             any
             
               Leges
               ,
               Plebiscita
               ,
               Senatusconsulta
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             their
             
               Law
               Books
            
             ,
             )
             
               should
               have
               the
               force
               of
               Law.
            
             This
             Law
             gave
             him
             also
             the
             Prerogatives
             †
             of
             
               calling
               and
               holding
               Senates
               ,
               of
               making
               Leagues
               and
               Alliances
               ,
               of
               acting
               whatsoever
               he
               should
               think
               of
               use
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               majesty
               of
               humane
               and
               divine
               things
               ,
            
             with
             other
             particular
             Powers
             mention'd
             in
             a
             Fragment
             thereof
             upon
             its
             renewall
             to
             Vespasian
             ,
             still
             extant
             in
             an
             Inscription
             on
             ‖
             a
             
               Brazen
               Table
               in
               the
               Lateran
            
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             it
             begun
             to
             be
             in
             Augustus
             ,
             a
             
               legal
               Establishment
            
             ;
             several
             Powers
             still
             remain'd
             in
             the
             People
             and
             
               Senate
               .
               Publick
               business
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               of
               his
               private
               also
               ,
               were
               treated
               of
               by
               the
               Senate
               .
               The
               Consuls
               ,
               and
               the
               Praetors
               too
               ,
               retain'd
               their
               Figure
               .
               The
               lesser
               Magistrates
               likewise
               ,
               exercised
               each
               their
               several
               Powers
               ;
               and
               the
               Laws
               ,
               bating
               only
               in
               Questions
               of
               Treason
               ,
               were
               in
               good
               use
               ,
            
             *
             says
             Tacitus
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             stood
             
               ad
               eam
               diem
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               till
               the
               ninth
               year
               ,
               or
               thro
               all
               the
               best
               days
               of
            
             Tiberius
             .
             
               The
               Senators
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               had
               
               both
               their
               ancient
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Authority
               preserved
               to
               them
               .
               And
               before
               them
               were
               brought
               ,
               both
               the
               matter
               of
               Customs
               and
               Monopolies
               ,
               of
               raising
               and
               disbanding
               Soldiers
               ,
               of
               continuing
               Commanders
               ,
               or
               nominating
               them
               for
               extraordinary
               Wars
               ,
               and
               of
               answering
               the
               Letters
               and
               Ambassadors
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             †
             says
             Suetonius
             ,
             of
             the
             way
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             that
             Prince
             .
             By
             the
             ‖
             
               Tribunitial
               Power
            
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             
               could
               interpose
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             fit
             ,
             with
             power
             of
             Negative
             stop
             any
             matters
             .
             Tho
             here
             also
             ,
             †
             Suetonius
             notes
             the
             Temper
             and
             Moderation
             of
             Tiberius
             in
             his
             
               good
               years
               ,
               suffering
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               complaint
               ,
               some
               things
               to
               be
               carried
               in
               the
               Senate
               ,
               against
               his
               Mind
               and
               Suffrage
               .
            
             Albeit
             ,
             in
             most
             things
             ,
             either
             about
             Men
             or
             Money
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             
               to
               refer
               to
               the
               Senate
            
             ,
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             having
             such
             height
             of
             power
             in
             themselves
             ,
             found
             the
             Senators
             very
             obsequious
             .
             But
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             not
             content
             with
             this
             original
             Power
             ,
             tho
             *
             
               mighty
               free
               and
               large
               indeed
            
             ,
             as
             Tiberius
             tells
             
               the
               Senate
               who
               had
               confer'd
               it
               :
            
             still
             sought
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             to
             stretch
             the
             
               Imperial
               Prerogative
            
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             till
             by
             degrees
             they
             had
             swallowed
             up
             most
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             allowance
             of
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             ,
             at
             first
             remain'd
             ,
             of
             the
             Powers
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             People
             and
             Senate
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             not
             content
             thus
             to
             incroach
             ,
             on
             all
             that
             seemed
             to
             carry
             any
             competition
             in
             
               point
               of
               Power
            
             :
             when
             they
             had
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Governors
            
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             rest
             safe
             in
             the
             Rights
             and
             
               Immunities
               of
               Subjects
            
             ,
             or
             keep
             in
             their
             Administration
             ,
             to
             the
             
               known
               Laws
            
             and
             
               Justice
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             .
             For
             they
             were
             very
             heinous
             and
             notorious
             Invaders
             ,
             of
             the
             Lives
             and
             Properties
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Subjects
            
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             of
             highest
             Dignity
             :
             as
             may
             appear
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             will
             read
             the
             Lives
             of
             
               Tiberias
               ,
               Caligula
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
               Nero
               ,
            
             who
             sway'd
             all
             in
             
               the
               days
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             
               his
               Apostles
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             say
             
               the
               Prince
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             under
             these
             Invaders
             of
             Rights
             and
             Properties
             ,
             or
             
               Ravishers
               of
               Liberties
            
             ,
             as
             the
             phrase
             of
             some
             now
             is
             ?
             
               Render
               to
               Caesar
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Caesars
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Jews
             under
             Tiberius
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             in
             
               his
               worst
               times
            
             .
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             21
             .
             
               Whoever
               resists
               ,
               resists
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               receive
               damnation
               .
               Wherefore
               ye
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Paul
             to
             those
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             2.5
             .
             And
             
               submit
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               to
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
               or
               to
               Governors
               ,
               who
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Peter
             to
             
               the
               strangers
               or
               converted
               Jews
               ,
               thro
               Pontus
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Asia
               ,
            
             and
             those
             parts
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             this
             charge
             he
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             instant
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             their
             Countrymen
             were
             busily
             meditating
             a
             Revolt
             ,
             which
             was
             
               abetted
               by
               those
               in
               the
               Provinces
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               acted
               by
               those
               in
               Judea
            
             ,
             as
             *
             Dio
             says
             :
             and
             that
             from
             under
             Nero
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             
               invading
               Tyrants
            
             ,
             and
             
               monster
               of
               men
            
             ;
             this
             Epistle
             being
             writ
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             †
             Lightfoot
             conjectures
             ,
             in
             the
             eleventh
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             had
             
               begun
               those
               Commotions
               ,
               the
               factious
               spirits
               had
               been
               so
               long
               driving
               on
               ,
            
             it
             being
             the
             ‖
             
               year
               before
               Cestius
               Gallus
            
             laid
             
               siege
               to
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             which
             a
             few
             years
             after
             was
             taken
             and
             destroy'd
             by
             Vespasian
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             Rules
             of
             Christian
             Subjection
             ,
             under
             all
             the
             aforesaid
             Emperors
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Ages
             ,
             were
             to
             govern
             themselves
             .
             And
             these
             ,
             do
             not
             teach
             taking
             up
             Arms
             against
             invading
             Princes
             ;
             but
             passive
             Obedience
             or
             Non-resistance
             under
             them
             .
             And
             that
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             invasion
             of
             Rights
             ,
             was
             most
             crying
             and
             notorious
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             tenderest
             points
             ,
             both
             of
             Life
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Fortunes
             .
             And
             when
             they
             had
             not
             merely
             the
             nature
             of
             Right
             to
             plead
             ,
             as
             implying
             a
             power
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             now
             ,
             of
             forcible
             Defence
             
             even
             against
             the
             Prince
             himself
             ,
             should
             he
             offer
             to
             infringe
             it
             .
             But
             when
             also
             ,
             ‖
             says
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Letter
            
             ,
             (
             tho
             I
             think
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             and
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             had
             taken
             the
             force
             of
             that
             off
             )
             they
             had
             the
             
               Lex
               Valeria
            
             or
             
               Valerian
               Law
            
             to
             secure
             those
             Rights
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             Law
             of
             Valerius
             ,
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             Laws
             passed
             in
             his
             Consulship
             ,
             sirnamed
             Publicola
             ,
             as
             *
             Livy
             says
             :
             who
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               Expulsion
               of
               the
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             
               change
               of
               Government
            
             to
             a
             
               popular
               state
            
             ,
             †
             enacted
             ,
             
               That
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               one
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               who
               took
               upon
               him
               any
               Magistracy
               ,
               without
               the
               Peoples
               order
               and
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             the
             Gospel
             Precepts
             ,
             of
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Patience
               ,
            
             and
             Non-resistance
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             
               Invaders
               of
               Rights
            
             ,
             whether
             natural
             or
             civil
             ,
             matters
             not
             much
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             .
             For
             where
             are
             the
             Crosses
             ,
             what
             place
             for
             Patience
             ,
             or
             what
             provocation
             to
             Resistance
             ,
             under
             the
             Maintainers
             of
             Rights
             or
             righteous
             Rulers
             ?
             There
             is
             difference
             between
             the
             Patience
             and
             Non-resistance
             of
             Criminals
             ,
             and
             the
             Patience
             and
             Non-resistance
             of
             Christians
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             suffer
             according
             to
             Right
             ;
             this
             ,
             when
             against
             Right
             :
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             suffer
             for
             ill
             ;
             this
             ,
             when
             for
             good
             and
             rewardable
             things
             .
             
               If
               ,
               when
               ye
               suffer
               for
               your
               faults
               ,
               ye
               take
               that
               patiently
               ,
               what
               glory
               is
               it
               to
               you
               ?
               But
               ,
               if
               when
               ye
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               suffer
               for
               it
               ,
               ye
               take
               it
               patiently
               ,
               that
               is
               acceptable
               with
               God.
            
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             So
             that
             to
             pretend
             we
             are
             for
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             for
             suffering
             ,
             but
             resisting
             ,
             when
             our
             Rights
             are
             invaded
             ;
             seems
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             always
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             are
             call'd
             to
             use
             it
             .
             Good
             Kings
             ,
             will
             not
             punish
             ,
             but
             reward
             good
             men
             and
             well-doers
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             afford
             ,
             but
             very
             little
             tryal
             of
             their
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Under
             the
             Successors
             of
             these
             Emperors
             ,
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             were
             carried
             on
             still
             by
             the
             
               breach
               of
               Rights
            
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             Rights
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Religion
             :
             as
             all
             their
             Persecutions
             ,
             were
             a
             reverse
             of
             his
             Orders
             ,
             
             and
             usurping
             a
             Power
             to
             punish
             and
             torment
             his
             servants
             ,
             for
             obeying
             him
             .
             But
             by
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Rights
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             too
             .
          
           
             To
             clear
             this
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperor
            
             ,
             had
             a
             very
             large
             and
             extensive
             Power
             ,
             much
             wider
             than
             is
             injoyed
             by
             our
             Kings
             ,
             and
             as
             absolute
             by
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             ,
             as
             could
             well
             consist
             with
             the
             
               Government
               of
               a
               Free
               People
            
             :
             yet
             was
             
               this
               Imperial
               Power
               ,
               to
               be
               administred
               by
               stated
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               consist
               with
               popular
               freedoms
               and
               immunities
               .
            
          
           
             In
             several
             things
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             was
             bound
             up
             
               to
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
            
             not
             having
             a
             plenary
             Power
             to
             act
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Senate
            
             .
             Such
             was
             
               the
               Consecrating
               of
               any
               new
               God
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             †
             Tertullian
             notes
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
               nisi
               à
               Senatu
               probatus
               ,
               without
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Senate
               .
            
             On
             which
             account
             ,
             though
             
               on
               the
               credit
               of
               Letters
               he
               received
               out
               of
            
             Palestine
             
               declaring
               his
               Divinity
            
             ,
             Tiberius
             
               was
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               brought
               it
               into
               the
               Senate
               ,
            
             as
             that
             Father
             observes
             ,
             
               with
               the
               prerogative
               of
               his
               Suffrage
               :
               yet
               ,
               the
               Senate
               refusing
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               not
               admitted
               into
               the
               List
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Deities
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             now
             ,
             how
             ,
             by
             the
             Original
             Constitution
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             before
             them
             several
             great
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             as
             about
             raising
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             answering
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             .
             Such
             also
             was
             that
             
               Creation
               of
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             reserved
             at
             first
             ‖
             by
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             ,
             (
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             giving
             his
             Suffrage
             ,
             )
             which
             
               Tiberius
               first
            
             †
             
               took
               away
               from
               the
               People
            
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             their
             Tribes
             ,
             to
             restrain
             it
             to
             the
             Senators
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             Tacitus
             ;
             and
             which
             Caligula
             was
             afterwards
             for
             
               restoring
               to
               them
            
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             ‖
             Suetonius
             .
          
           
           
             The
             
               Imperial
               Power
            
             was
             Established
             by
             Law
             in
             Augustus
             ,
             on
             his
             Speech
             to
             deliver
             it
             up
             to
             the
             
               Senate
               and
               People
            
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             as
             should
             set
             aside
             all
             their
             Laws
             ,
             since
             in
             that
             very
             Speech
             
               he
               exhorted
               them
               firmly
               to
               retain
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               change
               in
               their
               received
               Laws
               ,
            
             as
             Dio
             ‖
             says
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             it
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             to
             profess
             and
             bear
             out
             their
             Liberties
             as
             Free
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             their
             not
             coming
             thereby
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Servitude
             ,
             or
             subjection
             to
             mere
             Will
             and
             Discretion
             as
             the
             Emperors
             Slaves
             ,
             the
             Romans
             would
             not
             give
             ,
             nor
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             †
             Augustus
             ,
             ‖
             Tiberius
             ,
             &c.
             receive
             or
             admit
             the
             Title
             of
             Domini
             but
             of
             Principes
             ,
             not
             be
             stiled
             Lords
             ,
             but
             Princes
             .
             They
             had
             erected
             an
             Imperial
             Sovereignty
             ,
             which
             should
             proceed
             according
             to
             Roman
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             :
             and
             so
             would
             not
             look
             upon
             their
             Empire
             ,
             as
             a
             Regality
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             ordinary
             account
             spoke
             a
             Government
             more
             absolute
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             Popular
             Rights
             and
             immunities
             .
             So
             in
             Caligula
             ,
             who
             was
             for
             wearing
             the
             
               Regal
               Diadem
            
             ,
             †
             Suetonius
             taxes
             it
             as
             an
             high
             enormity
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               for
               changing
               the
               Fashion
               of
               a
               Principality
               ,
               into
               that
               of
               a
               Regaliy
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Law
             it self
             declares
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             limited
             Power
             ,
             and
             tied
             to
             go
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             with
             regard
             to
             Legal
             Liberties
             .
             ‖
             
               It
               is
               a
               voice
               worthy
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               one
               that
               Reigns
               ,
               to
               profess
               himself
               tied
               to
               go
               by
               Laws
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Roman
               Law.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             †
             
               Nothing
               is
               so
               much
               the
               Property
               of
               Empire
               ,
               as
               to
               live
               and
               go
               by
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             Agreeable
             to
             which
             ,
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             who
             ,
             from
             his
             being
             an
             Advocate
             ,
             was
             stiled
             Scholasticus
             :
             who
             says
             of
             
             Maxentius's
             illegal
             outrage
             ,
             
               killing
               without
               Process
            
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             illegally
             oppressing
             the
             Romans
             by
             a
             Yoke
             of
             
               Tyrannical
               Servitude
            
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             
               treating
               them
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               of
               a
            
             Roman
             
             Emperor
             .
             And
             that
             also
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             well
             skilled
             likewise
             in
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             who
             tells
             the
             illegally
             oppressive
             Magistrates
             and
             
               Grandees
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             †
             
               This
               Empire
               ,
               whereof
               you
               are
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               a
               Civil
               or
               Politick
               ,
            
             viz.
             as
             proceeding
             by
             Laws
             and
             Right
             :
             
               not
               a
               Tyranical
               Domination
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Lust
             of
             those
             that
             administer
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             was
             a
             
               Complex
               thing
            
             ;
             integrated
             of
             the
             Consular
             ,
             and
             Proconsular
             ,
             the
             Tribunitian
             ,
             the
             Censorian
             ,
             the
             Imperatorian
             ,
             the
             Pontifical
             ,
             and
             other
             Branches
             ,
             whereinto
             the
             Power
             and
             Polity
             was
             divided
             ,
             under
             the
             Democracy
             or
             
               Common-Wealth
               .
               All
               these
               Powers
            
             ,
             saith
             ‖
             
               Dio
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               by
               Law
               Established
               in
               the
               Democracy
               ,
               do
               the
               Emperors
               take
               to
               themselves
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               names
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               appear
               to
               have
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               freely
               given
               to
               them
               ;
               —
               and
               to
               hold
               them
               ,
               not
               by
               Force
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             all
             these
             ,
             were
             Legal
             Powers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             administred
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Standing
             Roman
             Laws
             .
             †
             
               As
               the
               Magistrates
               are
               to
               Rule
               the
               People
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               Laws
               to
               Rule
               them
               ,
            
             says
             Cicero
             .
             ‖
             
               They
               are
               bound
               to
               go
               by
               Laws
               ,
            
             says
             he
             again
             ,
             And
             the
             better
             to
             secure
             their
             maintenance
             of
             Laws
             ,
             they
             
               took
               an
               Oath
               to
               proceed
               by
               them
               ,
            
             when
             instrusted
             with
             the
             Execution
             thereof
             .
             
               The
               Judges
               must
               observe
               the
               Laws
               ,
               being
               obliged
               by
               Law
               to
               swear
               they
               will
               do
               so
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               take
               their
               place
               in
               Court
               ,
            
             as
             †
             he
             elsewhere
             observes
             .
             
               The
               Foundation
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Liberties
             ,
             says
             ‖
             he
             ,
             
               was
               laid
               on
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Masters
               and
               Disposers
               of
               their
               own
               Rights
               .
            
             And
             these
             Rights
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             deprived
             of
             by
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Judicial
               Process
            
             .
          
           
           
             ‡
             
               This
               we
               have
               received
               from
               our
               Auncestors
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Property
               of
               a
               free
               City
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               be
               diminished
               from
               the
               Lives
               or
               Goods
               of
               any
               Citizens
               ,
               without
               Judgment
               or
               Sentence
               first
               pass'd
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Senate
               ,
               or
               People
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               any
               matter
               ,
               are
               the
               established
               Judges
               .
            
             Which
             Judges
             ,
             in
             passing
             those
             Sentences
             or
             Awards
             about
             them
             ,
             were
             bound
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             to
             proceed
             by
             the
             known
             and
             stated
             Laws
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Emperors
             received
             all
             these
             Powers
             ,
             as
             
               Consular
               ,
               Proconsular
               ,
               Tribunitial
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             received
             such
             Powers
             ,
             as
             were
             under
             the
             Regulation
             of
             Laws
             .
             And
             accordingly
             Dio
             ,
             speaking
             of
             that
             
               Plenitude
               of
               Power
            
             carried
             in
             the
             
               foremention'd
               Titles
            
             ,
             whereby
             
               they
               had
               Authority
            
             ,
             as
             *
             he
             says
             ,
             
               to
               raise
               men
               and
               money
               ,
               to
               make
               Peace
               and
               War
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               yea
               ,
               to
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               even
               Knights
               and
               Senators
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               within
               the
               Pomaerium
            
             or
             Precincts
             of
             the
             City
             :
             notes
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             now
             lawful
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             like
             sort
             ,
             and
             under
             like
             Regulation
             only
             ,
             as
             before
             it
             had
             been
             lawful
             for
             the
             former
             Magistrates
             .
             
               They
               may
               by
               Law
               do
               all
               these
               things
               ,
            
             †
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               before
               lawful
               for
               the
               Consuls
               ,
               and
               other
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               had
               full
               power
               ,
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             They
             were
             Sacro-sanct
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             says
             ,
             
               and
               so
               without
               Process
               ,
               could
               stay
               any
               Man
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Piacle
            
             or
             
               Devotum
               Caput
               ,
               that
               hurt
               them
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             a
             privilege
             under
             the
             Regulation
             of
             Laws
             ,
             not
             superseding
             Process
             in
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             case
             of
             Violence
             to
             their
             own
             persons
             ;
             and
             had
             formerly
             appertain'd
             to
             the
             Tribunes
             ,
             (
             as
             now
             from
             them
             it
             must
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             since
             on
             them
             the
             
               Tribunitial
               Power
            
             was
             devolved
             ,
             )
             whilst
             the
             Lawsare
             allow'd
             to
             have
             been
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Administration
             to
             have
             been
             according
             to
             them
             .
             It
             
               being
               stood
               upon
               by
               the
               Commons
               ,
            
             and
             
               per
               sacratam
               Legem
               ,
               
               by
               the
               sacred
               Law
               establish'd
               ,
            
             as
             †
             Livy
             says
             ,
             at
             the
             
               first
               creation
            
             of
             the
             
               Tribuni
               Plebis
            
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               Sacrosancti
               Magistratus
            
             ,
             a
             
               Sacrosanct
               Magistracy
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             man
             could
             violate
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Sacrata
               Lex
            
             did
             *
             
               sacrare
               caput
               cum
               bonis
            
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Livy
             †
             says
             was
             
               decreed
               against
               the
               Affecters
               of
               Empire
               by
               the
               popular
               Law
               of
            
             Valerius
             ;
             viz.
             ‖
             
               Cursed
               him
               to
               Hell
               as
               a
               Devoted
               man
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               might
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               one
               to
               kill
               him
               .
            
          
           
             They
             were
             also
             
               loose
               from
               the
               Laws
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ‡
             says
             Dio
             ,
             and
             
               Princeps
               Legibus
               solutus
               est
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             †
             Law.
             That
             is
             ▪
             they
             were
             loosed
             from
             
               all
               such
               Laws
               of
               the
               popular
               State
               ,
            
             as
             were
             
               against
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             
               Imperial
               Sovereignty
            
             :
             but
             not
             from
             those
             Laws
             ,
             which
             concern'd
             it
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             ordered
             how
             each
             of
             them
             should
             be
             administred
             .
             So
             in
             one
             Clause
             of
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             it self
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             forecited
             
               Lateran
               Table
            
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             it
             is
             decreed
             ,
             that
             *
             
               From
               what
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Plebiscita
               ,
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperors
            
             Augustus
             ,
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             Claudius
             ,
             
               should
               be
               loosed
               ;
               from
               those
               Laws
               and
               Plebiscita
               ,
               let
               the
               Emperor
            
             Vespasian
             
               be
               loosed
            
             .
             So
             is
             it
             decreed
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             
               What
               things
               soever
               ,
               by
               what
               Law
               or
               Asking
               soever
               ,
               the
               Emperors
            
             Augustus
             ,
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             Claudius
             [
             facere
             oportuit
             ]
             
               was
               bound
               to
               do
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               lawful
            
             [
             facere
             liceat
             ]
             
               for
               the
               Emperor
            
             Vespasian
             
               to
               do
               them
               all
            
             .
             It
             puts
             liceat
             in
             
             Vespasian's
             Case
             ,
             for
             oportuit
             in
             
             Augustus's
             ,
             &c.
             for
             Deference
             and
             Respects
             sake
             ;
             and
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             ,
             tho
             equally
             bound
             as
             they
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             fail'd
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             under
             Coercion
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             Superior
             compellable
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             the
             Emperors
             were
             
               loose
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               Laws
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Restraint
             thereby
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             their
             
               private
               
               actions
            
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             Rule
             ,
             of
             
               Princeps
               Legibus
               solutus
               est
            
             ,
             refers
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             that
             Law
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             the
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             communicable
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Emperesses
             .
             *
             
               The
               Prince
               is
               loose
               from
               the
               Laws
               .
               But
               the
               Emperess
               ,
               tho
               she
               is
               not
               loosed
               from
               the
               Laws
               ,
               yet
               the
               Princes
               give
               her
               the
               same
               Privileges
               which
               they
               have
               themselves
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             as
             to
             
               place
               of
               Sepulture
            
             ,
             when
             
               not
               allow'd
               by
               Law
            
             †
             
               within
               the
               City
            
             :
             yet
             ,
             
               Imperatores
               ,
               &
               Virgines
               Vestae
               ,
               quia
               Legibus
               non
               tenentur
               ,
               in
               Civitate
               habebunt
               sepulchra
               ;
               The
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               Vestal
               Virgins
               ,
               being
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               shall
               have
               their
               Sepulchres
               in
               the
               City
               ,
            
             ‖
             says
             Servius
             .
             Or
             ,
             their
             
               loosness
               from
               Laws
            
             ,
             was
             
               from
               the
               punishments
               of
               Laws
            
             ,
             or
             
               not
               being
               coercible
               by
               their
               Penalties
               .
            
             Thus
             Harmenopulus
             expounds
             it
             ,
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.e.
             
               The
               Prince
               is
               loose
               from
               the
               Laws
               ,
               because
               not
               punishable
               by
               any
               on
               Earth
               when
               he
               breaks
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             as
             *
             Grotius
             observes
             ,
             doth
             S.
             Ambrose
             too
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Judge
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Apologia
               Davidis
               .
               Rex
               utique
               erat
               &c.
            
             i.e.
             
               He
               was
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               bound
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               because
               Kings
               are
               free
               from
               the
               bond
               of
               their
               offences
               .
               For
               they
               cannot
               be
               called
               to
               punishment
               by
               any
               humane
               Laws
               ,
               being
               secure
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             But
             tho
             thus
             loosed
             ,
             from
             the
             direct
             Authority
             and
             Restraint
             of
             Laws
             ,
             in
             their
             private
             Actions
             ;
             yet
             were
             the
             Emperors
             tyed
             to
             Laws
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             only
             what
             the
             Law
             gave
             them
             ,
             in
             any
             
               claims
               of
               Rights
               and
               Properties
            
             .
             †
             
               If
               the
               Testament
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               not
               valid
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               himself
               cannot
               claim
               the
               Inheritance
               thereby
               ,
               as
               has
               often
               been
               determined
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Law.
             Tho
             loose
             from
             all
             Coercion
             ,
             and
             suffering
             punishment
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Subjects
             :
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             loose
             from
             the
             tye
             ,
             of
             administring
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Rulers
             ;
             it
             
             being
             
               a
               voice
               worthy
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               one
               that
               reigns
               ,
            
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             from
             the
             Law
             before
             ,
             
               to
               profess
               himself
               a
               Prince
            
             ,
             not
             left
             to
             Rule
             at
             Will
             ,
             but
             
               tyed
               to
               the
               Laws
            
             .
             The
             Emperors
             were
             to
             Rule
             ,
             and
             administer
             Justice
             ,
             not
             
               after
               their
               own
               Will
            
             and
             arbitrary
             Pleasure
             ,
             but
             
               ut
               Dominatio
               Civilis
            
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             from
             Tertullian
             ,
             or
             
               according
               to
               Laws
            
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             taken
             off
             by
             regular
             Repeals
             .
             And
             what
             possession
             they
             had
             of
             the
             Legislative
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             Legislators
             to
             a
             Free
             People
             .
             Tho
             altering
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             most
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             yet
             having
             no
             Power
             to
             vacate
             those
             Laws
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Guard
             of
             Roman
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             .
             They
             were
             not
             free
             by
             Law
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             
               Free-born
               Romans
               ,
               Slaves
            
             ;
             or
             ordain
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             suitable
             to
             a
             People
             of
             Free
             condition
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             
               Roman
               Subjects
            
             ,
             had
             both
             their
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             ,
             their
             jus-scriptum
             and
             
               non
               scriptum
               ,
               written
            
             and
             
               unwritten
               Laws
            
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Justinian
             calls
             them
             .
             They
             were
             not
             as
             the
             Emperors
             Slaves
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             *
             
               Institutes
               ,
               have
               no
               head
               in
               Law
               ,
               nor
               can
               acquire
               or
               receive
               any
               thing
               for
               themselves
               ,
               but
               all
               for
               their
               Masters
               .
            
             But
             ,
             as
             Free-men
             ,
             had
             their
             
               several
               Properties
            
             ,
             and
             were
             Masters
             of
             Estates
             ,
             some
             vastly
             great
             ,
             and
             others
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Degrees
             and
             Qualities
             .
             Whereof
             they
             could
             dispose
             ,
             as
             Proprietors
             ,
             by
             Sale
             or
             Gift
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Testament
             at
             their
             Deaths
             .
             They
             had
             their
             Rights
             and
             Freedoms
             ,
             and
             distinct
             Steps
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             of
             Immunity
             and
             Privilege
             ;
             some
             ,
             having
             the
             
               Rights
               of
               Liberty
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             of
             Citizens
             or
             
               of
               the
               City
            
             ,
             which
             †
             Augustus
             was
             careful
             to
             
               keep
               in
               great
               price
            
             ,
             and
             
               dispens'd
               so
               very
               sparingly
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             of
             Dignity
             .
             And
             in
             Dignities
             ,
             the
             several
             Degrees
             had
             their
             proportionable
             Privileges
             and
             Exemptions
             .
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             since
             the
             Romans
             were
             such
             unmeasurable
             
               Affecters
               of
               Liberty
            
             ,
             and
             prided
             themselves
             above
             all
             the
             
             World
             on
             the
             score
             of
             their
             Freedoms
             and
             Privileges
             :
             when
             ,
             on
             
             Augustus's
             offer
             ,
             to
             restore
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             back
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             both
             
               Arms
               ,
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Dio
             says
             ,
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             erect
             the
             
               Imperial
               Power
            
             by
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             :
             no
             man
             can
             imagine
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Law
             they
             would
             pass
             away
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             former
             Power
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Freedoms
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             and
             their
             Posterities
             ,
             instead
             of
             priviledg'd
             and
             
               Free-born
               Romans
            
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             thenceforward
             mere
             Slaves
             .
             The
             
               Freedoms
               of
               Romans
            
             ,
             they
             still
             kept
             on
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             price
             was
             set
             upon
             these
             Freedoms
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             needed
             to
             purchase
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             born
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             under
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             before
             their
             time
             .
             
               With
               a
               great
               sum
               of
               money
               ,
               obtain'd
               I
               this
               Freedom
               ,
            
             viz.
             of
             being
             a
             Roman
             ,
             saith
             the
             
               Chief
               Captain
               ;
               but
               I
            
             ,
             says
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               was
               Free
               born
            
             .
             Act
             xxii
             .
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Among
             these
             Freedoms
             and
             Immunities
             of
             
               Roman
               Citizens
            
             ,
             one
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             
               should
               not
               be
               put
               in
               Bonds
               .
            
             Another
             ,
             that
             they
             
               should
               not
               be
               punish'd
               with
               Stripes
               and
               Scourges
               .
            
             A
             third
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               to
               fix
               any
               of
               them
               upon
               a
               Cross
               ,
            
             which
             were
             
               Servilia
               Supplicia
            
             ,
             or
             Punishments
             appointed
             for
             their
             Slaves
             .
             *
             
               'T
               is
               a
               great
               offence
               ,
               to
               bind
               a
               Roman
               ;
               a
               more
               heinous
               one
               to
               scourge
               him
               ;
               and
               what
               name
               can
               be
               hard
               enough
               for
               the
               Crucifixion
               of
               him
               ?
            
             says
             
               Cicero
               .
               What
               cause
            
             ,
             †
             adds
             he
             ,
             
               could
               Verres
               have
               ,
               for
               treating
               any
               Citizen
               of
               Rome
               thus
               ?
               Tho
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               in
               asking
               for
               what
               cause
               ,
               I
               do
               an
               injury
               to
               the
               Common
               Cause
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               City
               :
               as
               if
               there
               could
               be
               any
               cause
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               might
               deal
               thus
               by
               Roman
               Citizens
               .
            
             ‖
             This
             ,
             says
             he
             again
             ,
             
               is
               the
               sweet
               of
               
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               the
               singular
               Right
               and
               Privilege
               of
               our
               City
               ,
               secured
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Lex
               Porcia
               and
               the
               Leges
               Semproniae
               ,
               which
               no
               Praetor
               ,
               or
               other
               Person
               whomsoever
               ,
               should
               impunely
               transgress
               .
            
             Another
             of
             their
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             was
             
               not
               to
               be
               condemn'd
               unheard
               ,
               or
               suffer
               without
               a
               Tryal
            
             :
             which
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             civiliz'd
             Nations
             .
             *
             
               No
               Malefactor
               is
               to
               be
               condemn'd
               ,
               till
               he
               has
               first
               been
               accused
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               Tryal
               ,
            
             says
             Cicero
             .
             And
             
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tables
               ,
               forbids
               interfici
               indemnatum
               quemcunque
               hominem
               ,
               any
               man
               to
               suffer
               before
               hearing
               and
               Condemnation
               ,
            
             as
             †
             Salvian
             notes
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             the
             Lenity
             and
             Temper
             in
             other
             Respects
             ,
             which
             ‖
             Cicero
             observes
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Law
               towards
               accused
               Persons
            
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             were
             popular
             Rights
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             not
             only
             under
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             under
             the
             Emperors
             .
             S.
             Paul
             pleads
             them
             under
             Nero
             ,
             and
             tells
             the
             
               Chief
               Captain
            
             he
             had
             infringed
             his
             
               Roman
               Privileges
            
             ,
             and
             acted
             illegally
             by
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             binding
             ,
             and
             scourging
             him
             being
             a
             Roman
             ,
             and
             in
             inflicting
             all
             this
             upon
             him
             unheard
             ,
             and
             
               before
               Condemnation
               .
               Is
               it
               lawful
               for
               you
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               as
               they
               bound
               him
               with
               Thongs
               ,
               to
               scourge
               a
               Man
               that
               is
               a
               Roman
               ,
               and
               uncondemn'd
               ?
               And
               the
               Chief
               Captain
               was
               afraid
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Roman
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               had
               bound
               him
               .
            
             Act.
             xxii
             .
             25.29
             .
             The
             like
             plea
             of
             Privilege
             he
             also
             makes
             ,
             and
             therewith
             put
             the
             Invaders
             thereof
             in
             fear
             ,
             upon
             a
             like
             Violation
             of
             these
             Rights
             of
             a
             
               Roman
               Subject
            
             ,
             before
             
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Philippi
            
             .
             Act.
             xvi
             .
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Another
             Privilege
             ,
             of
             the
             Free
             Subjects
             and
             Citizens
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             that
             
               Persons
               of
               Honor
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Decurio's
             or
             
               Senators
               in
               any
               of
               the
               municipal
               Courts
               ,
            
             but
             especially
             
               the
               Chiefs
               of
               the
               City
            
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Title
             of
             Egregii
             and
             
               Perfectissimi
               ,
               should
               not
            
             ,
             unless
             in
             some
             special
             Cases
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Treason
               ,
               be
               examined
               by
               Torture
               .
            
             As
             it
             was
             moreover
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Mans
               Servant
               should
               not
               be
               put
               to
               the
               
               Torture
               to
               confess
               against
               his
               Master
               .
            
             Both
             which
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             Stripes
             ,
             and
             Crosses
             ,
             towards
             
               Romans
               ,
               Lactantius
            
             cries
             out
             of
             in
             Galerius
             ,
             as
             
               Violations
               of
               Roman
               Liberties
            
             ,
             and
             *
             calls
             a
             treating
             of
             them
             by
             a
             
               Right
               of
               War
               as
               Captives
            
             ;
             not
             as
             
               Roman
               Subjects
            
             ,
             but
             as
             
               Persian
               Slaves
            
             .
             And
             the
             like
             might
             be
             shown
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             it
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             recount
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             to
             insist
             on
             no
             more
             instances
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             numerous
             ,
             both
             to
             Persons
             and
             Places
             ,
             were
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             legal
             and
             customary
             enjoyment
             of
             Freedoms
             and
             Privileges
             .
             The
             Administration
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             He
             owed
             his
             Power
             to
             the
             Law.
             †
             
               On
               the
               Authority
               of
               Law
               hangs
               our
               Authority
               :
               So
               that
               't
               is
               a
               Voice
               worthy
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               one
               that
               reigns
               ,
               to
               profess
               himself
               tyed
               to
               Laws
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Emperors
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             .
             And
             as
             he
             had
             his
             Power
             by
             Law
             ;
             so
             had
             they
             too
             their
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             instances
             .
             Yea
             ,
             these
             Rights
             ,
             the
             Law
             would
             defend
             them
             in
             ,
             against
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             the
             days
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             best
             days
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             Protection
             of
             Law
             for
             their
             Rights
             and
             Properties
             ,
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             their
             Fellow
             Subjects
             .
             
               If
               the
               Emperor
            
             [
             Tiberius
             ]
             ‖
             says
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               and
               any
               private
               man
               had
               any
               Dispute
               ,
               the
               Law
               and
               Courts
               were
               to
               decide
               it
               .
            
             He
             was
             to
             have
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Law
             allow'd
             him
             .
             *
             
               If
               the
               Testament
               be
               illegal
               ,
               the
               Prince
               cannot
               inherit
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               has
               often
               been
               decreed
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Law.
             So
             that
             ,
             altho
             the
             
               Imperial
               Power
            
             was
             very
             large
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             without
             
             its
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             by
             Law
             should
             comport
             ,
             with
             popular
             Rights
             and
             Immunities
             .
             And
             this
             Point
             ,
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             being
             
               Free
               Subjects
            
             ,
             that
             have
             Rights
             and
             Properties
             ,
             under
             a
             
               Civil
               and
               Politick
               Power
            
             ;
             not
             Slaves
             ,
             which
             have
             none
             ,
             under
             a
             Despotick
             :
             made
             a
             wide
             distinction
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             way
             of
             a
             
               Roman
               Emperor
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Persian
               Monarch
            
             ;
             as
             Lactantius
             †
             notes
             against
             Galerius
             ,
             who
             
               affected
               to
               Rule
               the
               Free
               born
               Roman
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               Servitude
               ,
               like
               Eastern
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Senate
             and
             People
             ,
             had
             by
             Law
             been
             transferr'd
             on
             them
             ,
             were
             styled
             absolute
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             as
             being
             loose
             in
             their
             Administration
             ,
             from
             all
             Laws
             ,
             or
             popular
             Immunities
             .
             But
             from
             that
             Dependance
             ,
             wherein
             others
             for
             a
             limited
             time
             had
             held
             these
             Powers
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             parcell'd
             out
             among
             many
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             ;
             and
             from
             all
             Sharers
             and
             Partnership
             ,
             either
             of
             People
             or
             Senate
             ,
             in
             their
             Imperial
             Sovereignty
             and
             Government
             .
             Yet
             still
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Governors
             of
             Free
             born
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             of
             Slaves
             .
             And
             to
             administer
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             as
             the
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             ere
             it
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             Especially
             ,
             whilst
             those
             Laws
             were
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             themselves
             ,
             when
             possessed
             of
             the
             Legislative
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             might
             consist
             with
             the
             Liberties
             of
             a
             Free
             People
             ,
             had
             alter'd
             or
             revoked
             any
             that
             were
             legally
             revocable
             ,
             by
             
               Regular
               Repeals
            
             .
             Whilst
             any
             Laws
             were
             in
             force
             ,
             those
             Laws
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             from
             Cicero
             ,
             were
             to
             model
             the
             Courts
             ,
             and
             guide
             the
             Sentences
             .
             And
             S.
             Ambrose
             afterwards
             ,
             who
             had
             himself
             been
             first
             an
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             
               Judge
               of
               the
               Empire
               in
               Civil
               Affairs
               ,
            
             ‖
             says
             ,
             
               A
               good
               Judge
               doth
               nothing
               of
               his
               own
               will
               or
               private
               choice
            
             ;
             sed
             juxta
             Leges
             &
             jura
             pronunciat
             .
             Sicut
             audit
             ,
             ita
             judicat
             —
             obsequitur
             Legibus
             ,
             non
             adversatur
             .
             i.e.
             
               but
               pronounces
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
               As
               he
               hears
               ,
               
               so
               he
               judges
               —
               he
               follows
               the
               Laws
               ,
               never
               opposes
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             even
             the
             Persians
             themselves
             ,
             whose
             Princes
             did
             so
             exceed
             in
             Prerogative
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             were
             not
             loose
             from
             inviolable
             Laws
             ,
             however
             few
             those
             Laws
             were
             ,
             or
             free
             they
             were
             from
             being
             call'd
             to
             account
             ,
             for
             any
             Breaches
             of
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Laws
               of
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ,
               which
               alter
               not
               .
            
             Esth.
             i.
             19
             .
             and
             Dan.
             vi
             .
             8.12.15
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Princes
             had
             got
             one
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             
               to
               destroy
               Daniel
            
             ;
             we
             see
             ,
             when
             his
             heart
             was
             
               the
               most
               set
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               King
               himself
               to
               save
               him
            
             .
             Dan.
             iii.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             were
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperors
            
             ,
             not
             merely
             arbitrary
             ,
             but
             
               limited
               Governors
            
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             Rule
             their
             People
             according
             to
             
               stated
               Laws
            
             .
             And
             the
             
               Roman
               Subjects
            
             ,
             were
             
               privileged
               Subjects
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             under
             the
             Benefit
             and
             Protection
             of
             
               Legal
               Rights
               ,
               Freedoms
               ,
               and
               Properties
            
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             had
             as
             good
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperor
             had
             for
             his
             Prerogatives
             ,
             and
             whereof
             they
             could
             not
             be
             despoiled
             ,
             without
             Violence
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             legal
             Constitution
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             stood
             .
             And
             this
             I
             have
             taken
             the
             more
             pains
             to
             clear
             ,
             because
             one
             main
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Advocates
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             
               supposed
               absolute
               Power
               of
               these
               Emperors
               .
            
             They
             own
             the
             Scripture
             Prohibitions
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             certainly
             can
             deny
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             either
             lost
             all
             Modesty
             or
             Understanding
             .
             But
             †
             they
             say
             
               they
               are
               not
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
            
             nor
             
               suit
               our
               Case
               ,
               because
               their
               Kings
               and
               Emperors
               Wills
               were
               their
               Laws
               ,
               and
               their
               People
               had
               no
               Magna
            
             Charta's
             or
             Records
             of
             Liberties
             
               to
               show
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             .
             So
             that
             
               the
               Frame
               of
               the
               Government
               warranted
               all
               those
               Commands
               that
               had
               the
               Royal
               Pleasure
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               People
               could
               plead
               no
            
             legal
             Injustice
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             their
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             ,
             were
             tyed
             to
             Laws
             ;
             and
             the
             Subjects
             had
             legal
             Rights
             ,
             (
             yea
             and
             those
             not
             coming
             from
             the
             Emperors
             Grants
             ,
             
             but
             antecedent
             to
             them
             in
             virtue
             of
             their
             ancient
             Laws
             ,
             which
             were
             still
             reserved
             and
             kept
             on
             when
             his
             Imperial
             Power
             was
             first
             given
             ;
             )
             and
             so
             were
             capable
             to
             suffer
             illegal
             Injustice
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             privileged
             Subjects
             of
             legal
             and
             limited
             Governments
             ,
             may
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Invasion
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             ,
             under
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             HAving
             said
             thus
             much
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             prove
             
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Empire
               had
               legal
               Rights
            
             ;
             I
             now
             proceed
             in
             this
             to
             shew
             
               what
               Invasions
               were
               made
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             to
             try
             their
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             under
             these
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             foremention'd
             Rights
             and
             Immunities
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Roman
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             benefit
             and
             favour
             of
             the
             standing
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             were
             invaded
             in
             the
             primitive
             Persecutions
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             ,
             Laws
             for
             Christianity
             ;
             our
             holy
             Religion
             not
             being
             like
             to
             have
             any
             establishment
             of
             Laws
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Emperors
             were
             Heathens
             .
             But
             Laws
             for
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Property
             ,
             and
             common
             Justice
             ,
             as
             Roman
             Subjects
             .
             Admit
             it
             was
             criminal
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christians
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             want
             Laws
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             had
             Laws
             against
             it
             :
             yet
             had
             they
             just
             ground
             for
             this
             Complaint
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               when
               indicted
               as
               Criminals
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               permitted
               ,
            
             as
             ‖
             Tertullian
             says
             ,
             
               to
               suffer
               only
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               as
               other
               Criminals
               ,
               or
               vouchsafed
               the
               Justice
               of
               legal
               Tryals
               .
            
             For
             the
             cruel
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             their
             Presidents
             ,
             in
             persecuting
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             infringed
             their
             civil
             Rights
             ,
             denying
             them
             the
             Justice
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Claims
             ,
             and
             treating
             
             them
             contrary
             to
             all
             Forms
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             much
             their
             Birth-right
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             their
             Fellow-subjects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             
               tortured
               for
               Christianity
               ,
               when
               they
               confess'd
               it
               ,
               was
               absolutely
               against
               Law.
            
             For
             the
             legal
             use
             of
             Torture
             ,
             was
             only
             as
             a
             
               means
               of
               Inquisition
            
             ,
             to
             force
             Confession
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             legal
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             legal
             means
             of
             Discovery
             ,
             and
             bringing
             it
             to
             light
             .
             
               By
               your
               Law
               ,
               Torments
               are
               not
               used
               for
               Punishment
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               Inquisition
               ,
            
             says
             *
             Tertullian
             .
             Their
             intent
             ,
             was
             only
             to
             
               extort
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               Law
            
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             thereof
             ,
             were
             only
             †
             
               Veritatis
               extorquendae
               Praesides
            
             ,
             or
             
               Presidents
               that
               sate
               thereby
               to
               force
               out
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             Law
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             to
             torture
             Confessors
             ,
             but
             Denyers
             .
             ‖
             
               If
               you
               would
               keep
               to
               your
               own
               Laws
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Orders
               of
               Senate
               ,
               or
               Constitutions
               of
               Princes
               ,
               you
               should
               torture
               no
               man
               longer
               ,
               than
               till
               you
               have
               made
               him
               confess
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Christians
             confessed
             their
             Accusation
             ,
             as
             they
             frankly
             did
             when
             brought
             in
             question
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             torment
             them
             on
             still
             ,
             was
             most
             illegal
             .
             It
             was
             an
             utter
             
               perverting
               of
               Law.
            
             And
             accordingly
             *
             Minutius
             ,
             who
             was
             himself
             an
             Advocate
             and
             Pleader
             in
             their
             Courts
             ,
             calls
             it
             exercising
             
               perversam
               Quaestionem
            
             ,
             a
             
               perverting
               the
               real
               design
               ,
               and
               legal
               use
               of
               Inquisition
               .
            
             And
             before
             him
             Tertullian
             ,
             expert
             also
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Laws
            
             ,
             †
             tells
             them
             this
             course
             was
             ,
             
               tormentorum
               officia
               mutare
            
             ,
             to
             
               change
               the
               Office
               and
               use
               of
               Tortures
               .
               It
               is
               such
               a
               perverseness
               ,
            
             ‖
             says
             he
             ,
             
               as
               makes
               the
               very
               Ministers
               of
               Law
               and
               Justice
               ,
               to
               minister
               against
               both
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               nature
               and
               common
               form
               of
               Judicature
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             this
             most
             tyrannical
             and
             illegal
             Method
             ,
             was
             the
             way
             they
             took
             with
             the
             
               Primitive
               Confessors
            
             .
             When
             they
             professed
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             Judicial
             Accusations
             ,
             their
             Persecutors
             tortured
             them
             to
             make
             them
             deny
             it
             :
             and
             still
             ,
             the
             more
             bravely
             and
             resolutely
             they
             Confessed
             ,
             the
             more
             barbarously
             were
             they
             tortured
             .
             When
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             all
             other
             Criminals
             ,
             †
             says
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               you
               urge
               the
               Deniers
               by
               Torture
               to
               Confession
               :
               the
               Christians
               ,
               when
               they
               Confess
               of
               themselves
               ,
               you
               press
               by
               Torture
               to
               deny
               their
               Accusation
               .
               Crudelius
               soeviebamus
               ,
            
             ‖
             says
             
               Minutius
               ,
               ut
               torqueremus
               Confitentes
               ad
               Negandum
               .
               Quite
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               did
               with
               others
               when
               accused
               ,
               they
               put
               them
               to
               the
               Question
               for
               Confessing
               :
               and
               the
               more
               they
               Confessed
               ,
               the
               more
               barbarously
               the
               others
               raged
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               cruelly
               they
               Tortured
               them
               .
            
             Here
             then
             ,
             the
             Praetors
             ,
             and
             the
             Presidents
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Persecutions
             sate
             to
             Judge
             the
             Christians
             by
             Law
             ,
             Tortured
             them
             against
             Law.
             And
             this
             breach
             of
             Law
             and
             Privilege
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             Point
             the
             most
             dear
             and
             tender
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             .
             For
             Life
             ,
             and
             Member
             ,
             are
             by
             far
             the
             most
             valuable
             Rights
             and
             Freeholds
             .
             And
             under
             these
             illegal
             Tortures
             ,
             many
             expired
             ,
             being
             Murdered
             by
             these
             wrongful
             and
             illegal
             Executioners
             .
             And
             if
             they
             survived
             the
             Torture
             ,
             to
             Dye
             by
             a
             more
             formal
             stroke
             ,
             the
             illegal
             Torture
             was
             much
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             terrible
             to
             bear
             ,
             than
             the
             Death
             it self
             was
             .
             The
             Pains
             of
             Torture
             ,
             were
             not
             less
             exquisite
             than
             the
             Pains
             of
             Death
             ,
             but
             much
             longer
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             tedious
             tryal
             of
             Patience
             ,
             the
             bear
             the
             Rackings
             ,
             and
             Tearings
             ,
             and
             Burnings
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             other
             most
             exquisite
             and
             studied
             Pains
             of
             the
             Tormentors
             :
             than
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             and
             Capital
             Punishment
             ,
             to
             endure
             the
             sudden
             
               Stroke
               of
               the
               Sword
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Teeth
               of
               the
               Bears
            
             and
             Lions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             ,
             in
             Judicial
             Tryals
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               their
               own
               Defence
               ,
               and
               permitted
               to
               speak
               for
               themselves
               ,
               was
               absolutely
               against
               Law.
               Inauditos
               ,
               &
               indefensos
               ,
            
             as
             
             Tertullian
             †
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               non
               licet
               omnino
               damnari
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             said
             Festus
             to
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               to
               deliver
               any
               Man
               to
               die
               ,
               before
               he
               which
               is
               accused
               ,
               have
               the
               Accusers
               Face
               to
               Face
               ,
               and
               have
               Licence
               to
               answer
               for
               himself
               ,
               concerning
               the
               crime
               laid
               against
               him
               .
            
             Act.
             xxv
             .
             16
             .
             Nay
             ,
             to
             deny
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             liberty
             of
             speaking
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             
               the
               benefit
               of
               Advocates
            
             to
             speak
             and
             plead
             for
             them
             ,
             was
             
               an
               illegal
               thing
            
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Provision
             and
             Allowance
             ,
             which
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Courts
             ,
             had
             made
             for
             the
             greatest
             Criminals
             .
             
               We
               were
               used
               to
               undertake
               the
               Patronage
               and
               Defence
               ,
               of
               the
               Incestuoas
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               Sacrilegious
               ,
               of
               Murderers
               and
               Parricides
               themselves
               ,
            
             says
             ‖
             Minutius
             the
             Lawyer
             .
             †
             
               Whatever
               ill
               is
               charged
               on
               us
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Heathens
             presumed
             the
             Christians
             Guilty
             ,
             of
             
               Impiety
               ,
               Sacrilege
               ,
               Treason
            
             ,
             and
             
               incestuous
               mixtures
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               when
               the
               same
               is
               judicially
               charged
               on
               others
               ,
               they
               have
               liberty
               both
               to
               speak
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               Fee
               Advocates
               to
               make
               out
               their
               Innocence
               :
               there
               is
               freedom
               to
               answer
               ,
               to
               plead
               and
               debate
               the
               matter
               :
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               by
               no
               means
               lawful
               to
               condemn
               any
               ,
               till
               he
               has
               been
               heard
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               Defence
               ,
            
             says
             Tertullian
             .
             And
             such
             was
             the
             care
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             for
             all
             accused
             persons
             ;
             that
             the
             Cognizance
             ,
             and
             Disquisition
             of
             Court
             ,
             rested
             not
             in
             the
             confession
             ,
             or
             manifestation
             of
             
               General
               Names
            
             :
             but
             ,
             before
             Sentence
             ,
             proceded
             further
             ,
             to
             discuss
             the
             Quality
             and
             
               Circumstance●
               of
               Actions
            
             .
             †
             
               When
               you
               take
               Cognizanc●
               of
               any
               Criminals
               Case
               ,
            
             says
             
               Tertullian
               you
               d●
               not
               think
               it
               enough
               to
               proceed
               to
               Sentence
               on
               a
               bare
               confession
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Homicide
               ,
               Sacrilegious
               ,
               Incestuous
               ,
               Publick
               Enemy
               ,
               
               (
               to
               instance
               in
               the
               Titles
               you
               give
               us
               :
               )
               but
               stay
               till
               you
               have
               discussed
               the
               Consequences
               ,
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               ,
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               the
               manner
               how
               ,
               the
               instruments
               wherewith
               it
               was
               committed
               ,
               who
               were
               Parties
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               Privy
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             all
             these
             were
             carried
             contrary
             ,
             in
             their
             Proceedings
             with
             the
             Christians
             .
             They
             were
             used
             to
             condemn
             them
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             the
             justice
             of
             a
             Hearing
             :
             not
             permitting
             them
             to
             plead
             their
             own
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             admitting
             Advocates
             to
             plead
             it
             for
             them
             .
             When
             
               all
               this
               liberty
               of
               Pleading
               ,
               either
               for
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               Council
               ,
               is
               allowed
               by
               you
            
             to
             other
             Criminals
             :
             yet
             ,
             says
             Tertullian
             ,
             ‖
             
               to
               the
               Christians
               alone
               there
               is
               no
               permission
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               may
               purge
               the
               Crimes
               they
               are
               presumed
               Guilty
               of
               ,
               or
               defend
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               prevent
               the
               Judges
               passing
               an
               unjust
               Sentence
               .
               You
               do
               not
               allow
               them
               time
               ,
            
             says
             †
             he
             again
             ,
             
               to
               hear
               their
               Accusations
               ,
               and
               to
               refute
               them
               .
               Tho
               we
               were
               ready
               to
               be
               Advocates
               ,
               for
               Sacrilegious
               ,
               and
               Paricides
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               for
               these
               ,
            
             ‖
             says
             
               Minutius
               ,
               we
               did
               not
               think
               fit
               to
               afford
               them
               any
               Hearing
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             hear
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             
               Discutere
               de
               qualitate
               ,
               circumstantiis
               ,
               &
               ordine
               admissi
            
             ;
             i.e.
             
               to
               discuss
               and
               take
               cognizance
               ,
               of
               the
               quality
               ,
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               order
               wherein
               they
               perpetrated
               the
               Crimes
               alledged
               ,
            
             as
             was
             always
             done
             with
             other
             Criminals
             :
             
               but
               that
               only
               you
               look
               after
               ,
            
             †
             says
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               expose
               us
               to
               the
               Publick
               Hatred
               ,
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Name
            
             [
             of
             Christian
             ]
             
               not
               the
               examination
               of
               any
               of
               those
               Crimes
               ,
               which
               you
               groundlesly
               presume
               to
               be
               practised
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               profess
               that
               Name
               .
            
             They
             
               presumed
               the
               Name
            
             ,
             to
             carry
             with
             it
             a
             
               sufficient
               Conviction
            
             of
             the
             most
             horrid
             Crimes
             .
             As
             of
             ‖
             
               Slaying
               of
               an
               Infant
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Thyaestean
               Banquet
            
             ,
             or
             Feasting
             upon
             it
             :
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             and
             
               Incestuous
               Mixtures
            
             at
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Dogs
               tied
               
               to
               the
               Candlesticks
               ,
               by
               leaping
               at
               a
               Crust
               cast
               before
               them
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               had
               thrown
               down
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               the
               Lights
               :
               Of
               Traiterous
               Conspiracies
               against
               the
               Emperor
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             the
             Accusers
             never
             offered
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Judges
             stay
             ,
             for
             any
             other
             Evidence
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             than
             their
             mere
             owning
             themselves
             Christians
             .
             They
             were
             always
             Praesumta
             ,
             never
             
               Probata
               Crimina
               ;
               mere
               Presumptions
               without
               Proofs
               ,
            
             as
             †
             Tertullian
             says
             .
             
               Cum
               praesumatis
               de
               sceleribus
               nostris
               ,
               ex
               nominis
               confessione
               ,
            
             says
             ‖
             he
             again
             :
             and
             †
             
               ut
               inimicum
               nomen
               ,
               sub
               praesumptione
               Criminum
               Puniatur
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               your
               way
               is
               to
               presume
               the
               Crimes
               ,
               from
               the
               denomination
               of
               Christians
               ;
               and
               to
               punish
               an
               hated
               name
               ,
               under
               a
               presumption
               of
               Crimes
               ,
               which
               it
               knows
               nothing
               of
               .
            
             The
             utmost
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             alleged
             in
             proof
             of
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             was
             only
             
               uncertain
               hear-say
            
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Tertullian
             notes
             ,
             or
             common
             ,
             but
             ungrounded
             Fame
             ;
             which
             Judge
             ,
             that
             pretends
             to
             Justice
             ,
             will
             ever
             Condemn
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             upon
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             was
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             Regular
             Course
             of
             Roman
             Justice
             ,
             which
             went
             not
             by
             uncertain
             hear-says
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             no
             Evidence
             ;
             but
             by
             Proofs
             ,
             which
             could
             aver
             the
             Crime
             to
             the
             Persons
             Face
             :
             
               Condemning
               no
               Man
            
             ,
             as
             Festus
             said
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             confronted
             the
             Evidence
             ,
             there
             to
             make
             his
             exceptions
             ,
             
               and
               had
               his
               Accusers
               Face
               to
               Face
               .
            
             †
             
               The
               President
               of
               the
               Province
               is
               to
               follow
               what
               is
               fit
               ,
               proceeding
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               what
               is
               proved
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Such
             ,
             in
             these
             Points
             ,
             was
             the
             illegal
             usage
             ,
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             upon
             their
             Tryal
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             their
             Estates
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             what
             is
             more
             to
             be
             valued
             ,
             and
             what
             ,
             when
             once
             injuriously
             taken
             away
             ,
             is
             never
             to
             be
             restored
             or
             compensated
             ,
             their
             Lives
             too
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             
               in
               Judicature
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               any
               regard
               to
               Law
               ,
               but
               all
               to
               his
               own
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
            
             is
             not
             only
             illegal
             ,
             but
             
               an
               utter
               overthrow
               of
               Laws
            
             .
             Making
             them
             of
             
             no
             use
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             things
             ;
             and
             ,
             instead
             of
             publick
             Laws
             ,
             subjecting
             them
             to
             private
             Discretion
             ,
             Inclination
             ,
             and
             Affections
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             was
             sometimes
             the
             Case
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             other
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             under
             some
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             .
             Galerius
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             bloodiest
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Dissolving
               all
               the
               Laws
            
             ,
             ‖
             says
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               assumed
               and
               gave
               a
               Licence
               of
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Judges
               .
            
             Here
             was
             a
             turning
             Laws
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             and
             Acting
             all
             by
             Discretion
             .
             And
             lest
             the
             Law
             ,
             should
             make
             any
             part
             of
             those
             Judges
             Discretion
             ;
             he
             sent
             out
             such
             into
             the
             Judgment-Halls
             ,
             as
             did
             not
             know
             Law
             ,
             and
             removed
             thence
             such
             as
             were
             capable
             to
             Plead
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             before
             them
             .
             †
             
               He
               sent
               out
               Military
               Judges
            
             ,
             adds
             he
             ,
             
               that
               were
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               learned
               Studies
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               without
               Assessors
               ,
            
             whose
             part
             it
             would
             have
             been
             to
             have
             given
             them
             direction
             therein
             ,
             
               into
               the
               Provinces
               .
               He
               took
               away
               all
               Pleaders
               or
               Advocates
               ;
               and
               either
               killed
               ,
               or
               banished
               the
               learned
               Lawyers
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Further
             yet
             ,
             to
             be
             thrown
             off
             as
             Out-Laws
             ,
             and
             
               denied
               all
               benefit
               of
               Law
               and
               Justice
               ,
            
             is
             to
             suffer
             the
             highest
             Invasion
             of
             Claims
             and
             Properties
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               deprived
               of
               all
               Rights
            
             ,
             and
             Laws
             which
             are
             the
             Guard
             thereof
             ,
             at
             once
             .
             To
             invade
             even
             
               one
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             main
             importance
             ,
             and
             a
             chief
             Security
             to
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             thought
             by
             the
             Advocates
             for
             Liberty
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             Resistance
             against
             a
             Prince
             .
             This
             invading
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             denying
             us
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Law.
             And
             if
             it
             give
             such
             warranty
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             unjustly
             denied
             the
             benefit
             of
             one
             Law
             ,
             in
             some
             concerning
             Case
             :
             how
             much
             stronger
             is
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             greater
             the
             warranty
             for
             Arming
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             unjustly
             denied
             the
             benefit
             of
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             
             not
             allowed
             the
             Protection
             or
             Claim
             of
             Law
             ,
             in
             any
             Case
             ?
             But
             under
             Dioclesian
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             miserable
             ,
             the
             unrighted
             ,
             and
             exposed
             State
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             The
             Emperor
             ordered
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Lactantius
             relates
             ,
             
               by
               an
               Edict
               ,
               that
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               any
               Man
               might
               bring
               an
               Action
               :
               but
               as
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               capable
               to
               bring
               none
               ,
               neither
               on
               the
               score
               of
               any
               injury
               ,
               nor
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               taken
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             a
             People
             suffer
             invasion
             of
             Rights
             ,
             and
             groan
             under
             heavy
             Oppressions
             and
             Persecutions
             :
             
               to
               be
               denied
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Petitioning
               their
               Prince
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Modestly
               setting
               out
               to
               him
               their
               sufferings
               ,
            
             and
             humbly
             and
             
               dutifully
               praying
               Redress
            
             ;
             is
             against
             the
             Common
             Liberties
             of
             Humanity
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             allowance
             of
             all
             just
             and
             equal
             Governments
             .
             Especially
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             Petitions
             Capitally
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             animadvert
             upon
             the
             Petitioners
             ,
             by
             extreme
             barbarity
             ,
             and
             unheard
             of
             ways
             ;
             is
             monstrous
             illegality
             and
             injustice
             .
             But
             in
             the
             
               Arian
               Persecution
            
             under
             Valens
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Christians
               knew
               of
               no
               other
               weapons
               against
               Persecutors
               ,
               but
               Prayers
               and
               Tears
               ,
            
             to
             use
             the
             Speech
             of
             †
             Gregory
             a
             stout
             Assertor
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             in
             that
             Persecution
             ,
             this
             was
             their
             Case
             .
             For
             no
             fewer
             ,
             
               th●n
               eighty
               Clergy-men
               ,
               whereof
            
             Urban
             ,
             Theodorus
             ,
             and
             Menedemus
             
               were
               the
               chief
               ,
               being
               sent
               by
               their
               suffering
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               Petition
               the
               Emperor
            
             Valens
             〈◊〉
             Nicomedia
             ,
             
               and
               humbly
               to
               represent
               the
               Violences
               and
               Miseries
               they
               suffered
               ,
               from
               the
               Persecuting
            
             Arians
             .
             
               To
               prevent
               Tumult
               and
               Sedition
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Story
             is
             related
             by
             ‖
             Socrates
             ,
             and
             †
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               by
               openly
               murdering
               ,
               against
               all
               Right
               and
               Reason
               ,
               so
               many
               Pious
               Men
               ,
               who
               had
               done
               nothing
               am●ss
               ;
               under
               pretence
               of
               Banishment
               ,
               he
               ordered
               them
               all
               to
               be
               put
               on
               Board
               a
               Ship
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             be
             Transported
             .
             
               And
               then
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Mariners
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               got
               them
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               
               Sea
               ,
               to
               set
               the
               Ship
               on
               Fire
               ,
               (
               making
               their
               own
               escape
               by
               their
               Boat
               ;
               )
               that
               this
               way
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               only
               all
               die
               a
               miserable
               death
               ,
               but
               when
               dead
               ,
               be
               deprived
               of
               Sepulture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             The
             Christians
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             under
             these
             Invaders
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             .
          
           
             SUch
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             were
             the
             Civil
             Rights
             ,
             and
             such
             was
             the
             invasion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             violation
             of
             Laws
             ,
             practised
             upon
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Persecutions
             .
             Which
             I
             have
             been
             thus
             large
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapters
             ,
             thinking
             nothing
             can
             serve
             more
             to
             clear
             up
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             sort
             of
             Obedience
             and
             Non-Resistance
             that
             was
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             so
             strictly
             injoyned
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             so
             Conscientiously
             paid
             ,
             to
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             now
             said
             the
             Holy
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             to
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             or
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             to
             these
             illegal
             Oppressors
             ,
             and
             Invaders
             of
             Civil
             Rights
             and
             Immunities
             ?
             The
             forementioned
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             make
             their
             Rules
             ,
             esteeming
             them
             ,
             as
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             
               Catholick
               Precepts
            
             ,
             given
             to
             guide
             Christians
             of
             every
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             ought
             to
             bind
             up
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             in
             those
             hard
             and
             trying
             Days
             ;
             as
             ,
             in
             foregoing
             times
             ,
             they
             had
             bound
             up
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             .
             When
             persecuted
             under
             one
             ,
             so
             far
             were
             they
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             ease
             or
             quietness
             thereby
             ,
             from
             setting
             up
             ,
             or
             turning
             over
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             †
             Tertullian
             declares
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             swerve
             from
             him
             so
             much
             as
             by
             a
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             
               wish
               for
               a
               new
               Caesar.
            
             
          
           
             Many
             had
             been
             the
             defections
             from
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             the
             aspiring
             spirits
             ,
             who
             had
             
               affected
               the
               Purple
            
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             themselves
             against
             them
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             Christians
             Loyalty
             and
             adherence
             to
             their
             
             Rightful
             Princes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             either
             already
             had
             been
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             proved
             ,
             their
             bloody
             Persecutors
             .
             Such
             was
             
               L.
               Antonius
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             †
             Spartianus
             says
             ,
             was
             declared
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Army
             against
             Domitian
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Second
             Persecution
             :
             whom
             Parthenius
             ,
             and
             Sigerius
             ,
             and
             their
             complices
             ,
             afterwards
             
               murdered
               ;
               having
               first
               agreed
               with
            
             Nerva
             ,
             as
             ‖
             
               Dio
               Xyphilinus
            
             reports
             ,
             
               to
               take
               the
               Empire
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Such
             also
             were
             those
             many
             ,
             whom
             the
             Emperor
             
               Marcus
               Antoninus
            
             †
             speaks
             of
             ,
             that
             had
             Rebelled
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             against
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             Trajan
             ,
             and
             Hadrian
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             Pius
             :
             under
             whom
             were
             the
             Third
             and
             Fourth
             Persecutions
             .
             And
             likewise
             that
             against
             Marcus
             himself
             ,
             under
             whom
             was
             the
             Fifth
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             
               Avidius
               Cassius
            
             ,
             on
             ‖
             pretence
             of
             
               Marcus's
               remisness
               ,
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               Publick
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Luxuriousness
               and
               Repaciousness
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ;
               all
               which
               ,
            
             as
             Cassius
             alledged
             ,
             
               endangered
               the
               Common-Wealth
            
             .
             Such
             also
             was
             the
             Affectation
             of
             Empire
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             for
             
               Emperors
               in
               Fact
            
             ,
             of
             
               Pescenninus
               Niger
            
             in
             Syria
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Clodius
               Albinus
            
             in
             Gaul
             ,
             against
             the
             Emperor
             Severus
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             Tertullian
             writ
             his
             Apologetick
             ,
             upon
             the
             setting
             on
             the
             Sixth
             Persecution
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             of
             †
             Bonosus
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             Proculus
             ,
             and
             Saturninus
             ,
             against
             the
             Emperor
             Probus
             .
             And
             after
             that
             again
             ,
             the
             Defections
             of
             
               Achilleus
               in
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Carausius
               in
               Brittain
            
             ,
             ‖
             as
             Eutropius
             relates
             ,
             who
             set
             up
             against
             Dioclesian
             before
             ;
             as
             others
             did
             ,
             says
             †
             Eusebius
             ,
             some
             in
             Armenia
             ,
             others
             in
             Syria
             ,
             after
             his
             setting
             on
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             under
             all
             these
             attempts
             for
             Change
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Right
             Emperors
             were
             most
             unjustly
             oppressive
             ,
             and
             illegally
             hard
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             abundantly
             shewn
             ;
             the
             Christians
             never
             run
             in
             among
             those
             that
             took
             up
             Arms
             ,
             or
             swerved
             from
             their
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             .
             They
             still
             adhered
             to
             the
             Right
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             suffered
             most
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             never
             turned
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             ease
             thereby
             ,
             to
             the
             wrong
             
             side
             .
             Which
             they
             did
             so
             constantly
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             under
             all
             these
             Insurrections
             ,
             and
             Oppositions
             of
             Powers
             ;
             that
             the
             Christian
             Advocates
             and
             Apologists
             ,
             could
             challenge
             all
             their
             industrious
             Enemies
             and
             Accusers
             ,
             to
             shew
             wherein
             they
             had
             ever
             been
             Seditious
             ,
             or
             sided
             with
             a
             Rebellious
             and
             Wrong
             Power
             against
             the
             Right
             ,
             in
             any
             instance
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Whence
               came
               they
            
             ,
             says
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Country
               Recess
               laid
               wait
               for
            
             Caesar
             ,
             viz.
             with
             Parthenius
             and
             Sigerius
             ,
             who
             Conspired
             against
             
               Domitian
               ?
               Whence
               were
               the
               Adherents
               of
            
             Cassius
             ,
             and
             Niger
             ,
             and
             Albinus
             ?
             
               Were
               they
               not
               all
               from
               among
               your selves
               ,
               Heathen
            
             Romans
             ,
             
               but
               no
               Christians
            
             ?
             These
             two
             last
             Insurrections
             ,
             under
             Niger
             ,
             and
             Albinus
             ,
             were
             fresh
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Writing
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             inquisition
             had
             been
             made
             after
             all
             the
             Partners
             ,
             that
             abetted
             ,
             or
             adhered
             to
             them
             .
             ‖
             
               Even
               at
               this
               time
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               still
               an
               inquisition
               going
               on
               to
               discover
               them
               ;
               like
               a
               Gleaning
               of
               Grapes
               ,
               after
               the
               great
               clusters
               were
               gone
               .
            
             And
             yet
             ,
             so
             clear
             were
             the
             Christians
             from
             any
             share
             therein
             ,
             that
             he
             challenges
             the
             
               Heathen
               Priests
            
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             search
             for
             those
             that
             followed
             and
             sided
             with
             these
             Usurpers
             against
             their
             Lawful
             Prince
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Records
             ,
             to
             produce
             one
             Christian
             among
             them
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             Origen
             †
             tells
             Celsus
             ,
             when
             he
             objected
             a
             
               Seditious
               Rise
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               that
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               would
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               produce
               any
               Work
               of
               Sedition
               ,
               that
               had
               ever
               been
               acted
               by
               any
               Christians
               .
            
             Soon
             after
             this
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             in
             like
             manner
             tells
             Demetrian
             ,
             how
             Passive
             they
             were
             under
             the
             most
             bitter
             Persecutions
             ,
             not
             standing
             up
             by
             Force
             to
             Right
             themselves
             ,
             but
             referring
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             just
             Judge
             ,
             to
             Right
             their
             Cause
             .
             For
             
               thence
               it
               is
            
             ,
             
             †
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               when
               we
               are
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               suffer
               the
               most
               unjust
               Violence
               ,
               we
               make
               no
               armed
               Resistance
               ,
               tho
               we
               have
               Numbers
               more
               than
               enough
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             ‖
             says
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             speaking
             of
             their
             numerous
             and
             
               costly
               Confessions
            
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             carried
             themselves
             under
             all
             the
             foregoing
             Persecutions
             )
             
               when
               as
               yet
               it
               only
               sojourn'd
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               could
               have
               set
               out
               such
               Troops
               of
               great
               Nations
               against
               the
               impious
               Persecutions
               ,
               did
               not
               fight
               for
               their
               Temporalities
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               obtain
               eternal
               ,
               they
               suffer'd
               all
               without
               Resistance
               .
               They
               were
               bound
               ,
               imprison'd
               ,
               beaten
               ,
               tortured
               ,
               burnt
               ,
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               slain
               ,
               and
               multiplied
               notwithstanding
               .
               But
               amidst
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               take
               Arms
               to
               defend
               themselves
               in
               these
               Temporals
               ,
               but
               contemn'd
               things
               temporal
               ,
               in
               regard
               to
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               eternal
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             even
             Julian
             himself
             ,
             their
             most
             industrious
             and
             spiteful
             Accuser
             ,
             gives
             this
             Testimony
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             siding
             with
             any
             ,
             that
             were
             going
             to
             make
             Insurrection
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             suppressing
             them
             .
             ‡
             
               If
               they
               see
               any
               mutinying
               ,
               or
               moving
               Tumults
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               presently
               punish
               him
               severely
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             were
             the
             Principles
             of
             Patience
             and
             Non-resistance
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Doctors
             taught
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             practised
             ,
             during
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Persecutions
             ,
             when
             they
             suffer'd
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             cruel
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             so
             the
             most
             illegal
             things
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             upon
             the
             Conspiracy
             of
             Magne●tius
             ,
             a
             Christian
             General
             ,
             against
             the
             Emperor
             
               Constans
               :
               Here
               first
               ,
               alas
               !
               the
               Christian
               Captains
               ,
            
             *
             says
             
               Baronius
               ,
               spurr'd
               on
               by
               a
               lust
               of
               
               Government
               ,
               conspire
               against
               a
               Christian
               Emperor
               ,
               when
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               common
               Soldier
               ,
            
             as
             Tertullian
             testifies
             ,
             
               could
               ever
               be
               found
               to
               side
               with
               any
               Upstarts
               or
               Usurpers
               against
               the
               lawful
               Emperors
               ,
               th●
               they
               were
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               cruel
               Persecutors
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             Times
             have
             afforded
             better
             pleas
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             than
             those
             under
             the
             
               Primitive
               Persecutions
            
             .
             Which
             yet
             were
             so
             eminent
             for
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             ,
             or
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             without
             taking
             Arms
             against
             their
             Governors
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Under
             Dioclesian
             ,
             and
             his
             Partner
             Maximian
             ,
             but
             especially
             under
             Galerius
             ,
             there
             were
             the
             greatest
             
               Rapes
               committed
               upon
               Property
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             
               Insupportable
               Taxes
               raised
               by
               the
               most
               illegal
               ways
               ;
               inquiring
               illegally
               by
               Torture
               into
               Estates
               ,
            
             for
             the
             heightning
             of
             Payments
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
               putting
               Servants
               to
               the
               Question
               against
               their
               Lords
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             
               forbids
               Servants
               to
               be
               tortured
               against
               their
               Masters
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             
               torturing
               even
               Children
               to
               confess
               against
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Wives
               against
               their
               Husbands
               ,
            
             as
             †
             Lactantius
             relates
             .
             Here
             was
             another
             sort
             of
             Invasion
             of
             Property
             ,
             than
             that
             so
             much
             insisted
             on
             in
             the
             
               great
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             viz.
             of
             
               enforced
               Loans
               ,
               Privy
               Seals
            
             ,
             and
             Ship-money
             .
             And
             if
             Invasion
             of
             Properties
             can
             discharge
             Allegiance
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             taken
             Arms
             in
             those
             days
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             also
             a
             
               Denial
               of
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               course
               of
               Justice
            
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             purchase
             it
             by
             unlawful
             Worship
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
             For
             Heathen
             Altars
             ,
             as
             the
             ‖
             same
             Author
             notes
             ,
             
               were
               erected
               before
               tho
               Tribunals
               ,
               that
               the
               Litigants
               might
               first
               sacrifice
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               bring
               on
               their
               Cause
               .
            
             An
             ‡
             
               Edict
               also
               had
               order'd
               ,
               that
               against
               them
               ,
               any
               one
               might
               bring
               an
               Action
               :
               but
               that
               they
               ,
               on
               any
               injury
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               allow'd
               to
               bring
               any
               ,
            
             as
             I
             observ'd
             before
             .
             This
             was
             a
             
               Denial
               of
               Protection
            
             .
             And
             if
             Subjects
             are
             under
             no
             obligation
             to
             Allegiance
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             denied
             Protection
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             even
             where
             they
             miss
             of
             it
             against
             their
             Rulers
             Wills
             ,
             through
             their
             incapacity
             for
             the
             present
             
             to
             afford
             it
             ;
             according
             to
             some
             present
             Casuists
             way
             of
             stating
             this
             Question
             :
             Why
             might
             not
             the
             Christians
             ,
             have
             thought
             themselves
             discharged
             ,
             from
             paying
             any
             thing
             to
             these
             Emperors
             ?
          
           
             There
             was
             
               nothing
               of
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             
               arbitrariness
               in
               all
               their
               Courts
            
             ,
             where
             Galerius
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             above
             ,
             *
             
               dissolving
               all
               the
               Laws
               ,
               assumed
               and
               gave
               a
               License
               of
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Judges
               .
            
             And
             if
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             Laws
             and
             Birth-rights
             ,
             may
             rise
             up
             for
             their
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             against
             Governors
             ,
             who
             will
             invade
             both
             ,
             and
             be
             arbitrary
             and
             illegal
             in
             their
             Administrations
             :
             how
             could
             the
             Christians
             stand
             obliged
             ,
             to
             be
             quiet
             and
             passive
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             case
             ?
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             
               murdering
               men
               for
               poverty
            
             ,
             the
             same
             Galerius
             ,
             in
             the
             illegal
             course
             of
             raising
             his
             insupportable
             Tax
             ,
             †
             
               commanding
               all
               the
               Beggars
               ,
               who
               were
               unable
               to
               pay
               any
               thing
               towards
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               gathered
               together
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
            
             to
             deter
             any
             from
             pleading
             Poverty
             ,
             
               being
               exported
               in
               Ships
               ,
               to
               be
               drown'd
               in
               the
               Sea.
            
             This
             is
             not
             only
             against
             all
             Humane
             and
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             but
             is
             such
             a
             
               degree
               of
               madness
            
             ,
             as
             methinks
             ,
             might
             much
             better
             pass
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             one
             
               not
               mentis
               compos
            
             ,
             or
             besides
             himself
             ,
             than
             the
             K.
             of
             Portugals
             bloody
             Acts
             and
             Barbarities
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             have
             been
             made
             use
             of
             by
             several
             in
             this
             Dispute
             .
             And
             if
             no
             Allegiance
             is
             due
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Frenzy
             ,
             or
             
               moral
               incapacity
            
             ,
             appearing
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Crazedness
             and
             inconsistence
             of
             a
             mans
             Carriage
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             such
             Actions
             ;
             and
             there
             too
             ,
             from
             the
             extravagance
             of
             unjust
             Cruelty
             ,
             or
             furious
             Passion
             in
             those
             Acts
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             whimsical
             Silliness
             and
             Ridiculousness
             of
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Pretences
             for
             them
             :
             there
             would
             not
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             have
             been
             much
             due
             to
             him
             .
             Nor
             to
             Valens
             ,
             who
             ,
             like
             a
             frantick
             man
             ,
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             ,
             to
             no
             less
             than
             
               eighty
               Clergy-men
            
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             by
             their
             suffering
             Brethren
             humbly
             to
             petition
             him
             .
             Nor
             to
             Nero
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             sport
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             lively
             humoring
             of
             a
             Song
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               taking
               of
               Troy
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Suetonius
             relates
             ,
             
               he
               joyfully
               sung
               over
               it
               in
               his
               scenical
               habit
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               set
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               it self
               all
               in
               a
               flame
               .
            
          
           
           
             There
             was
             a
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             I
             hinted
             before
             ;
             Galerius
             turning
             the
             State
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             into
             that
             of
             Slaves
             or
             Captives
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             might
             take
             any
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             use
             what
             Violence
             he
             pleased
             .
             He
             alter'd
             ,
             as
             the
             *
             Romans
             complained
             ,
             their
             Form
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Potentia
               Civilis
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             says
             ,
             a
             Power
             legal
             and
             politick
             ;
             into
             one
             that
             was
             Arbitrary
             and
             Despotick
             :
             affecting
             to
             rule
             like
             the
             Persian
             Kings
             ,
             who
             treated
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             †
             says
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               tanquam
               familia
            
             ,
             merely
             at
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
               despotick
               way
            
             .
             Here
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             told
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             legal
             Government
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             an
             illegal
             set
             up
             instead
             thereof
             .
             And
             if
             there
             is
             no
             Allegiance
             due
             to
             a
             lawful
             Governor
             ,
             when
             he
             lays
             aside
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             breaks
             in
             upon
             the
             Constitution
             it self
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             being
             no
             longer
             the
             Governor
             their
             Law
             and
             Constitution
             owns
             :
             the
             Christians
             might
             have
             been
             free
             in
             Conscience
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             up
             with
             others
             for
             their
             common
             Defence
             ,
             against
             all
             his
             barbarous
             and
             illegal
             Usage
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             but
             one
             Plea
             more
             .
             There
             was
             a
             treating
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             other
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             more
             like
             Enemies
             than
             Subjects
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Lactantius
             ‖
             complains
             of
             Galerius
             ,
             that
             he
             treated
             them
             after
             the
             
               same
               manner
            
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             done
             to
             
               any
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               War
               :
            
             using
             these
             
               Free-born
               Subjects
            
             ,
             as
             
               their
               Ancestors
               were
               wont
               to
               use
               their
               Captives
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
            
             as
             *
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               he
               professed
               himself
               an
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Roman
               Name
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               changed
               the
               Title
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               styled
               ,
               not
               the
               Roman
               ,
               but
               the
               Dacian
               Emperor
               .
            
             Thus
             also
             under
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             †
             says
             that
             
               the
               Martyrs
               were
               oppugn'd
               ,
               not
               by
               common
               may
               and
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
            
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             
               but
               by
               Right
               of
               War
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             publick
             Enemies
             .
             
               Licence
               was
               given
            
             ,
             as
             
               Phileas
               the
               Martyr
            
             reports
             ,
             ‖
             〈◊〉
             his
             Epistle
             
               sent
               from
               Prison
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               any
               one
               that
               would
               ,
               to
               abuse
               them
               ;
               which
               some
               did
               beating
               them
               with
               Clubs
               ,
               some
               with
               Rods
               ,
               some
               with
               Whips
               .
               The
               President
               telling
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               care
               or
               regard
               at
               all
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               to
               them
               ,
               
               but
               to
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               men
               .
            
             Thus
             likewise
             
               Maxentius
               ,
               upon
               a
               very
               light
               and
               small
               Pretence
               ,
            
             as
             ‡
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               set
               the
               Guards
               one
               day
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               Roman
               People
               ,
               to
               cut
               them
               off
               ,
            
             as
             they
             would
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             in
             heat
             of
             Battel
             .
             
               And
               so
               slew
               an
               innumerable
               multitude
               of
               Romans
               ,
               not
               in
               fighting
               against
               foreign
               Foes
               ,
               by
               the
               Arms
               of
               Scythians
               and
               Barbarians
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               own
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               City
               it self
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             would
             some
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             suggest
             ,
             instead
             of
             an
             Head
             and
             Governor
             ,
             did
             each
             of
             these
             bloody
             and
             persecuting
             Emperors
             ,
             put
             on
             the
             person
             of
             an
             
               Enemy
               of
               his
               people
            
             .
             As
             Nero
             also
             would
             have
             been
             thought
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             designedly
             ,
             and
             *
             
               but
               too
               openly
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Suetonius
               ,
               set
               fire
               to
               the
               City
               ,
            
             which
             was
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             
               conquering
               Gauls
            
             did
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             been
             done
             on
             the
             irruption
             of
             any
             foreign
             Foe
             .
             And
             if
             no
             Allegiance
             is
             due
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             when
             ,
             not
             by
             open
             Professions
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             mischievousness
             of
             his
             Counsels
             or
             Actions
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             interpreted
             to
             turn
             Enemy
             of
             his
             People
             :
             the
             Christians
             under
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Monsters
             of
             Blood
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             might
             in
             Conscience
             have
             been
             at
             much
             more
             liberty
             ,
             than
             ever
             they
             believed
             themselves
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             had
             they
             lived
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             might
             the
             
               modern
               Casuists
            
             and
             Advocates
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             have
             urged
             all
             the
             Pleas
             ,
             of
             
               Invasion
               of
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               ;
               of
               ceasing
               of
               Protection
               ,
               from
               unjust
               Powers
            
             ;
             of
             
               breach
               of
               Laws
               ,
               and
               alteration
               of
               very
               Forms
               and
               fundamental
               Constitutions
            
             ;
             of
             
               Rulers
               ceasing
               to
               be
               mentis
               compotes
               ,
            
             or
             falling
             under
             mental
             or
             moral
             Incapacities
             ,
             or
             
               their
               turning
               publick
               Enemies
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             against
             the
             now
             exploded
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Non-resistance
             ,
             under
             the
             
               fiery
               tryal
               of
               the
               primitive
               Persecutions
               .
            
             But
             those
             blessed
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             
               had
               not
               so
               learned
               Christ.
            
             These
             illegal
             Invaders
             of
             Rights
             ,
             and
             bloody
             Persecutors
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             still
             own'd
             and
             suffer'd
             ,
             as
             
               Gods
               Vicegerents
            
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             blessed
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             and
             practised
             :
             so
             these
             their
             true
             Followers
             took
             care
             ,
             even
             in
             
             such
             Violators
             of
             Rights
             ,
             never
             
               to
               resist
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             by
             S.
             Paul
             has
             Damnation
             annex'd
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             
               submit
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             They
             stuck
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               Laws
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             with
             Courage
             and
             Resoluteness
             ;
             and
             bore
             ,
             and
             broke
             all
             the
             unjust
             violence
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Powers
             ,
             with
             Patience
             ;
             and
             never
             countenanced
             ,
             or
             joyn'd
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             the
             numerous
             Insurrections
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             tho
             they
             had
             so
             much
             Temptation
             to
             it
             for
             their
             own
             fleshly
             ease
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             forecited
             Testimonies
             .
             And
             the
             like
             will
             be
             done
             by
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             trusting
             their
             Souls
             with
             theirs
             ,
             and
             think
             them
             safer
             in
             those
             primitive
             and
             first
             taught
             ways
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             of
             the
             so
             much
             fancied
             and
             magnified
             new
             Inventions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             passive
             Obedience
             under
             Invasions
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             AGreeable
             to
             this
             belief
             and
             practice
             ,
             of
             the
             Christians
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             was
             that
             also
             of
             the
             Jews
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             seen
             in
             their
             Carriage
             towards
             those
             Kings
             ,
             both
             in
             Judah
             and
             
               Israel
               ,
               who
               introduced
               and
               set
               up
               an
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               .
            
             To
             bring
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             maintain
             Idolatry
             ,
             was
             an
             Invasion
             upon
             the
             
               Law
               of
               their
               Land
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             
               Rights
               of
               God.
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             point
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             very
             ground
             and
             bottom
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             most
             fundamental
             ,
             as
             many
             now
             to
             move
             Stirs
             would
             have
             taught
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Constitution
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               Civil
               State
               of
               Jury
            
             ,
             was
             at
             first
             a
             Theocracy
             .
             The
             true
             God
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             their
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             observe
             in
             regard
             to
             another
             World
             :
             but
             their
             King
             too
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             were
             incorporated
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             together
             as
             a
             Society
             of
             this
             World.
             As
             a
             Polity
             of
             this
             
             World
             ,
             they
             were
             
               Gods
               People
            
             ,
             who
             modell'd
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             them
             their
             Laws
             ,
             from
             whom
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             Name
             ,
             was
             Legislation
             and
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             as
             their
             supreme
             Orderer
             and
             Director
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             consulted
             ,
             for
             Peace
             and
             War.
             The
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             whom
             Longinus
             calls
             the
             *
             
               Legislator
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Law
               of
               their
               Land.
            
             And
             this
             Law
             ,
             was
             a
             
               political
               Covenant
            
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             all
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             keeping
             under
             him
             ,
             not
             in
             Defection
             from
             him
             .
             Hence
             ,
             the
             
               going
               to
               serve
               other
               Gods
            
             ,
             is
             by
             way
             of
             eminence
             call'd
             
               working
               Wickedness
            
             in
             breaking
             or
             
               transgressing
               his
               Covenant
            
             .
             Deut.
             17.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
               having
               the
               two
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             which
             he
             †
             calls
             
               the
               Tables
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Jews
               ;
               brake
               both
               the
               Tables
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
            
             when
             
               he
               saw
               them
               fallen
               from
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               .
            
             Thereby
             noting
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             broken
             by
             Idol
             Worship
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Laws
             or
             Tables
             ,
             were
             a
             Charter
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             incorporate
             them
             under
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             not
             under
             Idols
             .
             Deut.
             9.17
             .
             And
             answerably
             ,
             on
             any
             such
             defection
             ,
             such
             Inquisition
             and
             Procedure
             ,
             both
             towards
             Seducers
             and
             Seduced
             ,
             was
             appointed
             thereby
             ,
             without
             any
             Allowance
             of
             Misprision
             or
             ‖
             Concealment
             even
             of
             the
             dearest
             person
             ,
             as
             is
             proper
             for
             the
             highest
             
               State
               Crime
            
             .
             c.
             13.
             and
             c.
             17.
             
             So
             that
             for
             any
             King
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             
               set
               up
               other
               Gods
               in
               Jury
            
             ;
             was
             not
             only
             to
             act
             illegally
             ,
             or
             break
             thro
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             among
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             undermine
             the
             very
             bottom
             of
             all
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             main
             and
             most
             important
             things
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             or
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             Now
             Ahab
             ,
             suppressed
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
            
             in
             Israel
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             legal
             and
             establish'd
             Religion
             ;
             banish'd
             and
             
               put
               to
               death
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             extirpated
             the
             Professors
             ,
             in
             Appearance
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             seem'd
             even
             
               clean
               gone
               to
            
             *
             
               Elijah
               himself
            
             .
             And
             having
             pull'd
             down
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             Law
             ;
             set
             up
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               Baal
            
             ,
             that
             was
             forbid
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             .
             Here
             ,
             was
             mere
             Will
             and
             Power
             ,
             over-ruling
             
             Laws
             ;
             and
             illegal
             Invasion
             and
             arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             tender
             and
             fundamental
             points
             :
             and
             all
             this
             acted
             to
             the
             highest
             Extremities
             ,
             and
             with
             greatest
             Outrage
             .
             But
             yet
             all
             this
             would
             not
             authorize
             their
             levying
             War
             ,
             and
             rising
             in
             Arms
             ,
             against
             this
             impious
             and
             illegal
             Invader
             of
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             .
             Even
             Elijah
             ,
             whose
             Spirit
             goes
             further
             in
             opposition
             and
             return
             of
             ill
             ,
             than
             †
             Christs
             doth
             ,
             
               calling
               down
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               to
               consume
               those
               that
               were
               sent
               to
               take
               him
               :
            
             yet
             opposes
             all
             this
             ,
             only
             by
             freedom
             of
             Confession
             ,
             and
             saves
             himself
             by
             flight
             ,
             and
             enjoys
             his
             Soul
             in
             Patience
             ,
             and
             seeks
             Redress
             by
             Prayers
             and
             Trust
             in
             Providence
             .
             But
             never
             sollicits
             ,
             nor
             seeks
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             
               many
               Thousands
               in
               Israel
            
             ,
             both
             
               Priests
               and
               People
            
             ,
             who
             possibly
             might
             have
             some
             Remains
             of
             Faith
             and
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             legal
             and
             establish'd
             Worship
             ,
             and
             keep
             out
             Heathenism
             against
             their
             King
             ,
             by
             Insurrection
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             But
             wicked
             ,
             idolatrous
             ,
             and
             illegally
             administring
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             his
             House
             ,
             were
             to
             hold
             his
             Crown
             ,
             till
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             rightful
             Judge
             of
             Princes
             ,
             expresly
             deposed
             and
             disauthorized
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             not
             by
             mere
             course
             of
             Providence
             ,
             but
             by
             ‖
             
               particular
               Nomination
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               anointing
               of
               a
               Prophet
            
             ,
             set
             Jehu
             upon
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
             What
             more
             common
             among
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             than
             to
             persecute
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             impose
             a
             false
             one
             ,
             in
             its
             stead
             .
             All
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             were
             open
             and
             plain
             Idolaters
             .
             And
             so
             were
             several
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               Judah
            
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             *
             
               Ahaz
               shut
               up
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               fell
               to
               the
               Abomination
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               Altars
               in
               every
               corner
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             And
             †
             Manasseh
             ,
             brought
             the
             
               Heathen
               Idols
            
             into
             the
             very
             
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             :
             excluding
             and
             banishing
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             whole
             Worship
             was
             setled
             by
             Law
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             House
             ;
             and
             setting
             up
             the
             Abomination
             of
             Idols
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             forbad
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             publick
             places
             .
             Here
             ,
             is
             legal
             Truth
             ,
             arbitrarily
             turned
             out
             :
             and
             illegal
             Error
             ,
             as
             arbitrarily
             set
             up
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             authorized
             and
             most
             publick
             places
             ,
             the
             Churches
             and
             Temples
             
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             this
             ,
             against
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             National
             Laws
             ;
             even
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             style
             of
             many
             now
             to
             stir
             up
             Insurrection
             ,
             would
             be
             call'd
             most
             essential
             to
             the
             Civil
             Constitution
             it self
             ;
             and
             which
             were
             not
             dependant
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             ,
             or
             to
             repeal
             them
             .
             But
             Elijah
             and
             
               Elisha
               ,
               Micha
            
             and
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             ,
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             were
             the
             fittest
             ,
             as
             the
             Trump
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             sound
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             call
             men
             to
             rise
             in
             Gods
             Cause
             :
             yet
             ,
             when
             sent
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             against
             this
             dishonor
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             Laws
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             only
             as
             Confessors
             ,
             not
             as
             Ring-leaders
             to
             Rebellion
             .
             They
             never
             attempted
             this
             course
             for
             redress
             ,
             nor
             stirr'd
             up
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             defend
             God
             and
             the
             Laws
             against
             their
             Kings
             by
             armed
             Resistance
             ,
             or
             by
             Deposing
             of
             those
             impious
             and
             arbitrary
             Princes
             .
          
           
             To
             descend
             now
             from
             Religion
             ,
             when
             taken
             into
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             
               Civil
               Right
            
             ,
             to
             
               Property
               .
               Saul
            
             persecuted
             David
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             way
             of
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             but
             of
             mere
             wilful
             Fury
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             to
             shed
             his
             
               innocent
               Blood
            
             :
             as
             he
             had
             already
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             a
             ‖
             
               Number
               of
               Priests
            
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Innocence
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             Sacredness
             of
             their
             Function
             .
             This
             sure
             was
             an
             Invasion
             of
             Rights
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             common
             Rights
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             
               Civil
               Rights
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               sixth
               Commandment
            
             saying
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             their
             Land
             ,
             or
             of
             Jury
             .
             Now
             whilst
             Saul
             was
             acting
             thus
             against
             Law
             ,
             and
             invading
             Rights
             ;
             doth
             David
             think
             he
             has
             lost
             all
             claim
             to
             his
             former
             Submission
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             thenceforward
             ,
             and
             opposed
             ,
             as
             a
             mere
             unauthorized
             person
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             owns
             him
             for
             the
             
               Lords
               anointed
            
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             do
             against
             him
             ,
             what
             was
             unlawful
             against
             one
             ,
             of
             that
             Character
             and
             Denomination
             .
             
               How
               can
               I
               stretch
               forth
               my
               hand
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               guiltless
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               .
            
             1
             Sam.
             xxvi
             .
             9
             .
             Like
             as
             afterwards
             ,
             whilst
             Pilate
             was
             passing
             an
             unjust
             Sentence
             in
             a
             
               Case
               of
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             his
             own
             
             Conscience
             and
             Confessions
             :
             our
             Lord
             still
             owns
             him
             as
             one
             ,
             that
             
               had
               Power
               over
               him
               from
               above
               .
            
             Jo.
             xix
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Such
             likewise
             was
             the
             breach
             of
             Property
             ,
             when
             Ahab
             ,
             against
             all
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             
               seized
               Naboth's
            
             Vineyard
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Life
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             much
             more
             valuable
             Freehold
             .
             And
             when
             Jezabel
             fill'd
             all
             places
             ,
             with
             illegal
             Executions
             ;
             keeping
             alive
             the
             
               Priests
               of
               Baal
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Law
             utterly
             and
             inexorably
             destroy'd
             ;
             and
             
               destroying
               all
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               she
               could
               find
               ,
               good
               Obadiah
            
             venturing
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             
               hide
               and
               maintain
               an
               hundred
               of
               them
               by
               Fifties
               in
               a
               Cave
            
             from
             her
             fury
             ,
             all
             whom
             the
             Law
             protected
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             were
             complained
             of
             by
             *
             Isaiah
             ,
             for
             Exactions
             ,
             and
             Oppressions
             ,
             and
             
               perverting
               of
               Justice
            
             .
             As
             others
             were
             by
             †
             Jeremy
             ,
             ‖
             Ezekiel
             ,
             ‡
             Hosea
             ,
             *
             Amos
             ,
             †
             Micha
             ,
             ‖
             Zephaniah
             ,
             &c.
             for
             
               Grinding
               the
               Faces
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               shedding
               innocent
               Blood
               ,
               and
               turning
               aside
               the
               Poor
               in
               the
               Gate
               from
               their
               Right
               .
            
             But
             tho
             here
             was
             breach
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             legal
             Properties
             :
             yet
             was
             this
             never
             allow'd
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             Pretence
             for
             the
             injured
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             to
             do
             themselves
             Right
             ,
             and
             rebel
             against
             such
             invading
             Princes
             .
             The
             holy
             Prophets
             talked
             of
             no
             Forfeitures
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             or
             Depositions
             of
             Kings
             ,
             or
             discharge
             of
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             on
             these
             Accounts
             :
             but
             refer'd
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Judge
             ,
             to
             right
             them
             against
             their
             invading
             Sovereigns
             .
             This
             in
             those
             days
             was
             their
             Maxim
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             Rabbi
             
               Jeremiah
               ;
               No
               creature
               may
               judge
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               God
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Some
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             think
             to
             turn
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             forbidding
             this
             Resistance
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             of
             no
             force
             with
             us
             ,
             because
             
               they
               had
               Kings
               immediately
               delegated
               by
               God
               ,
               either
               in
               Answers
               from
               the
               Cloud
               of
               Glory
               ,
               or
               Unction
               by
               Prophets
               .
            
             And
             what
             was
             there
             forbid
             against
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             they
             think
             is
             only
             of
             force
             under
             others
             ,
             who
             come
             in
             by
             like
             special
             prophetical
             Delegation
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             solves
             not
             the
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             Dueness
             of
             Non-resistance
             to
             Jewish
             or
             Israelitish
             Kings
             :
             
             for
             that
             was
             as
             due
             to
             those
             that
             wanted
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             that
             had
             these
             immediate
             Nominations
             .
             It
             was
             as
             due
             to
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             other
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             were
             such
             Invaders
             of
             Laws
             and
             Rights
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             ,
             as
             to
             Jeroboam
             ,
             or
             to
             Jehu
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             among
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Jeroboam
            
             ,
             and
             Jehu
             alone
             ,
             had
             this
             prophetical
             Nomination
             ;
             all
             the
             rest
             coming
             in
             by
             humane
             Titles
             ,
             like
             the
             Kings
             of
             other
             Nations
             .
             And
             as
             due
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             Josiah
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             that
             were
             Kings
             by
             descent
             ;
             as
             to
             Saul
             ,
             or
             David
             ,
             who
             were
             set
             up
             by
             immediate
             Message
             from
             God.
             And
             yet
             ,
             after
             David
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             Crown
             in
             Judah
             ,
             went
             by
             the
             course
             of
             Descent
             in
             the
             Royal
             Blood
             ,
             without
             any
             Interposition
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             see
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             Gods
             personal
             Nomination
             .
             Even
             in
             
             Joash's
             Case
             ,
             who
             was
             set
             up
             against
             Athaliah
             after
             
               six
               years
            
             possession
             ,
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             pretended
             .
             
               Jehoiada
               the
               Priest
            
             ,
             who
             managed
             that
             Revolution
             ,
             not
             pretending
             for
             young
             Joash
             ,
             any
             Message
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Answer
             from
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             ,
             which
             ,
             had
             that
             been
             their
             method
             of
             setting
             up
             Kings
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             he
             ,
             as
             
               chief
               Priest
            
             ,
             should
             have
             consulted
             ;
             but
             only
             his
             heritable
             Right
             according
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Jury
             ,
             or
             being
             of
             †
             
               the
               House
               of
               David
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             Non-resistance
             ,
             and
             other
             Duties
             to
             Sovereign
             Governors
             ,
             do
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             method
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             coming
             into
             Power
             ;
             but
             only
             on
             that
             rightful
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             they
             are
             come
             into
             .
             
               Honor
               thy
               Father
               ,
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
               submit
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             and
             other
             like
             Sayings
             of
             Scripture
             requiring
             these
             Duties
             ,
             look
             only
             at
             the
             Authority
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             is
             the
             true
             Father
             ,
             the
             rightful
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             lawful
             King
             ,
             they
             ask
             no
             more
             to
             make
             all
             these
             due
             to
             him
             :
             making
             no
             difference
             ,
             whether
             he
             comes
             to
             have
             this
             Right
             ,
             by
             an
             Humane
             Title
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Divine
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             that
             Gods
             personal
             Nomination
             doth
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             other
             personal
             Titles
             do
             ,
             to
             fix
             the
             Power
             in
             a
             certain
             person
             .
             It
             gives
             no
             inlargement
             of
             Power
             ,
             or
             greater
             extent
             
             of
             Prerogative
             .
             And
             not
             widening
             or
             enlarging
             the
             Authority
             ,
             it
             can
             make
             ,
             or
             call
             for
             no
             more
             Duty
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             these
             Duties
             ,
             were
             as
             much
             the
             due
             of
             those
             Kings
             ,
             that
             came
             in
             by
             humane
             Titles
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             personally
             named
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             they
             are
             as
             due
             ,
             to
             any
             Kings
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             Jewish
             Kings
             .
             For
             Government
             ,
             is
             instituted
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             Nations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Jury
             .
             And
             Obedience
             to
             Governors
             ,
             is
             a
             natural
             Duty
             .
             So
             that
             Subjects
             of
             all
             Governments
             ,
             are
             call'd
             to
             pay
             these
             Duties
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             
               Jewish
               Subjects
            
             were
             .
             Now
             to
             bid
             men
             be
             subject
             ,
             and
             submissive
             ,
             and
             obedient
             ,
             and
             
               not
               to
               resist
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             as
             plain
             and
             full
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             ordinary
             Understandings
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             against
             all
             Resistance
             .
             What
             said
             God
             more
             than
             this
             against
             Resistance
             ,
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             he
             named
             any
             King
             himself
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             to
             make
             Comparisons
             ,
             where
             are
             the
             Sayings
             against
             it
             ,
             under
             any
             such
             Kings
             ,
             so
             numerous
             and
             express
             ?
             And
             these
             are
             as
             plain
             ,
             if
             Men
             are
             willing
             to
             understand
             what
             God
             plainly
             tells
             them
             ,
             when
             spoken
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Roman
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             humane
             Title
             ▪
             as
             they
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Saul
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             divine
             Title
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             due
             to
             any
             persons
             ,
             as
             having
             
               Gods
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             being
             his
             Vicegerents
             .
             Thus
             ‖
             S.
             Paul
             notes
             of
             
               all
               Duties
               of
               Subjects
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Non-resistance
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               Damnation
               ,
            
             as
             resisting
             
               the
               Powers
               that
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             requiring
             
               Subjection
               out
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             because
             
               they
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
            
             .
             So
             that
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             any
             other
             King
             has
             the
             conscionable
             Bar
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             a
             King
             of
             Gods
             own
             naming
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             but
             
               Gods
               Minister
            
             and
             Ordinance
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             by
             humane
             Titles
             ,
             is
             Gods
             Power
             ,
             and
             God
             owns
             this
             way
             of
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             empowers
             them
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             come
             in
             by
             his
             own
             personal
             Nomination
             :
             declaring
             ,
             that
             their
             Power
             is
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             
               his
               Ministers
            
             and
             Ordinance
             .
             
             All
             which
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             says
             as
             expresly
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             have
             said
             of
             any
             Prince
             ,
             immediately
             call'd
             out
             ,
             and
             commission'd
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             seditious
             Jews
             ,
             I
             conceive
             were
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             Powers
             ,
             not
             set
             up
             by
             any
             Revelations
             ,
             but
             left
             to
             humane
             Claims
             ,
             were
             not
             
               Kings
               of
               Gods
               making
            
             .
             And
             so
             were
             wont
             to
             despise
             ,
             and
             speak
             slightfully
             of
             them
             :
             
               Despising
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Jude
             says
             of
             the
             
               Seditious
               Judaizers
            
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
             But
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             such
             Men
             ,
             that
             these
             Powers
             ,
             were
             as
             truly
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             :
             and
             that
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             for
             obeying
             Powers
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             for
             obeying
             these
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             for
             obeying
             them
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               power
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               but
               of
               God.
            
             And
             
               he
               that
               resists
               the
               Power
               ,
               resists
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Precept
             ,
             viz.
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             or
             other
             Precepts
             ,
             that
             oblige
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             empower
             Princes
             ,
             and
             give
             as
             much
             Duty
             to
             these
             Heathen
             Powers
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             to
             any
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             
               of
               the
               different
               ways
               of
               their
               coming
               in
               ,
               making
               no
               difference
               in
               our
               Duties
               to
               them
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               other
               instances
               .
            
             In
             point
             of
             Property
             ,
             we
             come
             into
             our
             Lands
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             by
             an
             
               humane
               Law
               and
               Allotment
            
             ;
             but
             they
             came
             into
             theirs
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             by
             a
             *
             divine
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             as
             much
             Stealing
             ,
             and
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             eighth
             Commandment
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             our
             things
             from
             us
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             theirs
             from
             them
             .
             And
             in
             case
             of
             Servitude
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Masters
             came
             by
             their
             Servants
             ,
             either
             as
             their
             
               Captives
               ,
               taken
               in
               War
            
             ;
             or
             as
             their
             Purchase
             ,
             bought
             with
             money
             like
             their
             Cattle
             in
             the
             Markets
             :
             but
             we
             by
             Contract
             ,
             all
             our
             Servants
             voluntarily
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             own
             choice
             .
             Yet
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             different
             Rise
             of
             Masters
             Powers
             ,
             when
             once
             Servants
             are
             got
             under
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             Gospel
             Precepts
             ,
             of
             
               Diligence
               ,
               Fidelity
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               answering
            
             again
             ,
             &c.
             do
             equally
             oblige
             in
             both
             Cases
             .
             The
             Duties
             respecting
             either
             Power
             ,
             or
             Property
             ,
             depend
             not
             on
             the
             particular
             
             manure
             of
             coming
             in
             :
             but
             only
             on
             the
             Rightfulness
             ,
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             of
             that
             Power
             and
             Property
             ,
             which
             any
             Persons
             are
             come
             in
             to
             .
             More
             Power
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             some
             Princes
             ,
             and
             more
             Liberties
             to
             some
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             Civil
             Governments
             and
             Constitutions
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Kings
             ,
             was
             a
             Power
             
               limited
               by
               Laws
            
             ,
             as
             ours
             is
             ;
             an
             Invasion
             of
             Laws
             and
             Rights
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             justifie
             Resistance
             in
             our
             Case
             ,
             than
             it
             did
             in
             theirs
             .
             And
             to
             say
             they
             did
             not
             come
             into
             this
             limited
             and
             Legal
             Power
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             makes
             no
             difference
             as
             to
             this
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             likewise
             ,
             †
             they
             endeavor
             to
             turn
             off
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               they
               only
               bind
               us
               not
               to
               resist
               ,
               when
               true
               Religion
               has
               Laws
               against
               it
               :
               but
               for
               all
               those
               Precepts
               ,
               we
               may
               resist
               ,
               when
               it
               has
               a
               Law
               on
               its
               side
               .
            
             If
             we
             may
             do
             thus
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             Law
             for
             Religion
             :
             then
             ,
             since
             Law
             is
             as
             good
             in
             one
             Case
             ,
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             Law
             for
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             Property
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Gospel
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Belief
             and
             Practice
             of
             Gospel
             and
             Primitive
             Times
             .
             Which
             tied
             up
             the
             Hands
             of
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             suffered
             illegal
             things
             ,
             and
             were
             treated
             by
             their
             Governors
             ,
             in
             numerous
             and
             most
             concerning
             Points
             ,
             against
             the
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             ‖
             they
             say
             those
             Precepts
             were
             directed
             
               against
               Jews
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               for
               submitting
               ,
               or
               paying
               Allegiance
               ,
               to
               Foreiners
               ,
               or
               Heathens
               .
            
             Admit
             they
             had
             one
             Eye
             against
             these
             :
             yet
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             much
             against
             any
             others
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             run
             into
             the
             same
             Jewish
             Practice
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             for
             making
             Warlike
             Resistance
             to
             those
             Powers
             ,
             on
             any
             other
             pretences
             .
             The
             thing
             those
             Precepts
             are
             plainly
             for
             securing
             ,
             is
             
               Non-Resistance
               to
               those
               Powers
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               could
               be
               alledged
               against
               them
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             Jews
             might
             pretend
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Foreiners
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             :
             so
             might
             others
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             truth
             too
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Invaders
             of
             Laws
             ,
             of
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             
             or
             any
             other
             pretences
             Seditious
             Spirits
             should
             start
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             peremptorily
             injoyn
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             to
             own
             them
             still
             as
             
               Gods
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             all
             
               warlike
               Resistance
            
             towards
             them
             ,
             
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             And
             thus
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             those
             injunctions
             ,
             they
             all
             practised
             at
             that
             time
             :
             as
             their
             followers
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Persecutions
             .
             And
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             written
             for
             a
             Rule
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             alike
             in
             all
             times
             :
             as
             much
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             former
             Ages
             .
             So
             that
             these
             Precepts
             ,
             both
             of
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             are
             as
             binding
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             were
             ,
             upon
             either
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             .
             And
             whatever
             pretences
             were
             pleadable
             in
             their
             Case
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Inspired
             Pen-men
             told
             them
             they
             were
             bound
             not
             to
             Resist
             :
             to
             be
             sure
             those
             same
             pretences
             ,
             can
             never
             Cancel
             our
             Obligation
             more
             than
             it
             did
             theirs
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             lawful
             for
             us
             do
             it
             .
             We
             must
             follow
             them
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             way
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             and
             they
             took
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             are
             not
             like
             to
             get
             thither
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             on
             such
             Invasions
             of
             Rights
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             Laws
             .
          
           
             TO
             all
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             hitherto
             Discoursed
             ,
             from
             the
             Obligations
             ,
             both
             of
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             Thrid
             Place
             ,
             Note
             
               from
               our
               own
               Laws
               ,
               how
               little
               Ground
               there
               is
               with
               us
               in
               these
               Realms
               ,
            
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             our
             Sovereigns
             
               for
               any
               Rights
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               being
               Legal
            
             ;
             or
             for
             Religion
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             being
             taken
             into
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             For
             those
             very
             Laws
             ,
             which
             establish
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
            
             ,
             forbid
             this
             way
             of
             Defence
             ,
             and
             
               declare
               it
               unlawful
               on
               any
               Pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             This
             Declaration
             was
             made
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Rebellion
            
             begun
             in
             41.
             and
             for
             preventing
             any
             ones
             falling
             into
             
             the
             like
             again
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             by
             
               any
               Pretence
               whatsoever
            
             ,
             it
             must
             more
             particularly
             include
             all
             those
             Pretences
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             out
             for
             taking
             Arms
             at
             that
             time
             .
             And
             those
             Pretences
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             
               the
               Votes
               and
               Declararations
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
            
             a
             brief
             Account
             whereof
             is
             given
             in
             the
             
               View
               of
               the
               late
               Troubles
            
             ,
             were
             ,
             the
             †
             
               Preservation
               of
               Liberty
               and
               Property
            
             ;
             of
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             ;
             of
             the
             
               Privileges
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Conservators
             of
             all
             our
             Rights
             ;
             and
             for
             ‖
             
               keeping
               out
               of
               Foreign
               Forces
            
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             was
             said
             to
             be
             endeavouring
             to
             bring
             in
             ,
             to
             inslave
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             Which
             Pretences
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             that
             can
             be
             invented
             for
             Forcible
             Defence
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             are
             bent
             on
             change
             ,
             will
             probably
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             by
             Men
             of
             like
             Minds
             in
             latter
             Ages
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             Words
             and
             plain
             Declarations
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             our
             Law
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             all
             the
             Care
             the
             Wit
             of
             Man
             can
             take
             before
             hand
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             Recourse
             to
             this
             way
             of
             Defence
             against
             our
             Lawful
             Sovereigns
             ,
             by
             leaving
             none
             in
             this
             way
             to
             be
             our
             Defenders
             ,
             or
             capable
             to
             pretend
             a
             Power
             of
             making
             use
             thereof
             .
             If
             any
             could
             list
             Armies
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Defence
             of
             private
             Rights
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             the
             very
             Constitution
             it self
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             chance
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             :
             It
             would
             certainly
             be
             the
             
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
            
             .
             But
             the
             Act
             about
             the
             Militia
             13.
             
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             and
             14.
             
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             declares
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             so
             much
             contested
             by
             the
             Parliament
             in
             King
             Charles
             the
             
             First
             's
             time
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             this
             very
             Pretence
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             therewith
             Defend
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             against
             him
             :
             
               to
               be
               solely
               in
               the
               King.
               And
               that
               neither
               one
               ,
               nor
               both
               the
               Houes
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               can
               ,
               or
               lawfully
               may
               ,
               Levy
               any
               War
               ,
               either
               Offensive
               ,
               or
               Defensive
               ,
               against
               him
               .
            
             So
             that
             take
             even
             the
             most
             Defensible
             Rights
             ,
             which
             seem
             best
             to
             deserve
             a
             War
             ;
             and
             put
             them
             into
             their
             Hands
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             best
             Claim
             to
             be
             their
             Defenders
             :
             and
             yet
             t
             is
             plain
             by
             this
             Act
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             defend
             them
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             Levying
             War
             ,
             or
             Listing
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             our
             Parliaments
             are
             taken
             into
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Highest
             Acts
             ,
             as
             
               making
               Laws
            
             .
             Whence
             some
             have
             argued
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Princes
             Breaking
             in
             upon
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             may
             take
             Arms
             against
             such
             an
             Invader
             ,
             as
             one
             Sovereign
             may
             against
             another
             .
             This
             Inference
             ,
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             Act
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             declares
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             against
             him
             ,
             either
             for
             
               any
               Offensive
               ,
               or
               Defensive
               War.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             clear
             this
             Point
             ,
             this
             Share
             of
             theirs
             in
             the
             Legislation
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Sovereign's
             ,
             but
             a
             Subject's
             Part.
             They
             are
             called
             in
             to
             consult
             ,
             and
             with
             Authority
             of
             Negative
             ,
             upon
             all
             Laws
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             them
             :
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Security
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             well-governed
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             for
             their
             Benefit
             ,
             no
             Law
             being
             to
             be
             made
             or
             repealed
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             Consent
             .
             But
             this
             Liberty
             of
             consulting
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             Negative
             ,
             is
             still
             under
             the
             King
             the
             
               only
               Sovereign
            
             ;
             nor
             on
             equal
             Terms
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             
               two
               Independant
               Sovereigns
            
             .
             Agreeably
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Stile
             in
             the
             Acts
             so
             often
             is
             ,
             
               Be
               it
               enacted
               by
               the
               King
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Commons
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               Assembled
               ,
               and
               by
               Authority
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             As
             37.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             4.
             
             &
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             19.
             
             H.
             7.
             c.
             18.
             
             &
             23.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Edw.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             &
             7.
             
             Edw.
             4
             c.
             3.
             &
             
               passim
               .
               Or
               ,
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               and
               Assent
               of
               the
               said
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Request
               of
               the
               Commons
               in
               this
               Parliament
               Assembled
               ,
               and
               by
               Authority
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               hath
               Ordain'd
               and
               Establish'd
               .
               &c.
            
             12.
             
             Edw.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
             Tho
             the
             King
             is
             not
             Absolute
             ,
             without
             Rules
             in
             Governing
             ;
             nor
             alone
             ,
             without
             Partners
             in
             Legislation
             :
             yet
             is
             theirs
             only
             a
             Subjects
             Part
             ,
             not
             a
             Coordinate
             Sovereigns
             ;
             and
             
               he
               alone
               is
               Supreme
            
             ,
             both
             in
             Legislation
             and
             Execution
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             Law
             ,
             and
             Church
             too
             ,
             fixes
             all
             the
             
               Sovereignty
               of
               the
               Realm
               solely
               in
               the
               King.
               The
               Kings
               Majesty
               hath
               the
               Chief
               Power
               in
               this
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             
               &c.
               unto
               whom
               the
               chief
               Government
               of
               all
               Estates
               of
               this
               Realm
               whether
               they
               be
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               in
               all
               Causes
               doth
               appertain
            
             ;
             †
             Say
             the
             39.
             
             
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               .
               
               He
               is
               the
               only
               Supreme
               Governor
               ,
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               his
               Realms
               ,
               in
               all
               Temporal
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Spiritual
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               .
               His
               Realm
               recognizes
               no
               Superior
               under
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               his
               Grace
               ,
            
             says
             Stat.
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             
             His
             Parliaments
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             ,
             both
             sit
             ,
             and
             Act
             ,
             only
             as
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             as
             his
             Compere
             Sovereigns
             ,
             he
             
               not
               having
               Parem
               in
               Regno
               suo
               ,
            
             as
             *
             Bracton
             says
             .
             For
             by
             order
             of
             Law
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             take
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
             ;
             professing
             by
             those
             Solemnities
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             sole
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ,
             whilst
             acting
             there
             ,
             are
             only
             his
             Subjects
             .
             When
             ,
             during
             their
             Session
             ,
             they
             make
             to
             him
             any
             Addresses
             ,
             they
             Stile
             themselves
             
               his
               Majesties
               most
               Loyal
               ,
               and
               Dutiful
               Subjects
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             in
             Acts
             and
             Statutes
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             often
             used
             the
             same
             Stile
             ;
             calling
             ,
             as
             
               him
               ,
               their
               Gracious
               Leige
               Lord
               and
               Sovereign
            
             ;
             so
             themselves
             ,
             his
             
               Humble
               ,
               Loving
               and
               Dutiful
               Subjects
               ,
            
             in
             those
             Acts
             of
             Legislation
             .
             
               In
               all
               Humble
               manner
               shew
               unto
               your
               most
               excellent
               Majesty
               ,
               your
               Majesties
               most
               Dutiful
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               &c.
            
             says
             Stat.
             12.
             
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               We
               your
               Majesties
               most
               Faithful
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               &c.
            
             says
             Stat.
             1.
             
             
               Jac.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               We
               your
               Majesties
               most
               Loving
               ,
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               Obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               &c.
               representing
               the
               three
               Estates
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
            
             (
             so
             bearing
             only
             the
             Part
             and
             Place
             of
             Subjects
             in
             that
             Representation
             ,
             )
             says
             Stat.
             1.
             
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Acts
             under
             Q.
             
               Mary
               ,
               as
               in
               Stat.
            
             1.
             
             
               Mar.
               Sess.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             under
             King
             Edward
             6.
             as
             Stat.
             1.
             
             Edw.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             and
             K.
             Henry
             8.
             as
             Stat.
             37.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             4.
             &c.
             17.
             
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             Houses
             sit
             with
             the
             King
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             concur
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             not
             as
             Coordinate
             Powers
             ,
             that
             are
             equal
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             as
             Subordinate
             under
             him
             :
             not
             in
             Place
             of
             Sovereigns
             ,
             but
             of
             Subjects
             under
             him
             their
             sole
             Sovereign
             .
             So
             that
             if
             any
             Parliaments
             head
             Insurrections
             against
             our
             Kings
             ,
             they
             are
             Wars
             of
             Subjects
             still
             against
             their
             Sovereigns
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
               they
               neither
               can
               ,
               nor
               Lawfully
               may
               make
               ,
            
             no
             
               not
               in
               their
               own
               Defence
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Statute
             says
             .
          
           
           
             But
             ‖
             some
             Appeal
             from
             the
             Letter
             of
             these
             Laws
             and
             Legal
             Declarations
             ,
             to
             the
             Equity
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             think
             ,
             tho
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             condemns
             resisting
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             the
             Equity
             thereof
             will
             acquit
             and
             justifie
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Plea
             of
             Equity
             ,
             against
             the
             Letter
             of
             these
             Laws
             and
             Legal
             Declarations
             ,
             is
             for
             excepting
             some
             particular
             Cases
             ,
             from
             being
             meant
             and
             comprehended
             in
             the
             general
             Terms
             used
             therein
             :
             and
             that
             is
             by
             way
             of
             Presumption
             ,
             that
             the
             Makers
             of
             those
             Laws
             and
             Declarations
             would
             have
             excepted
             them
             ,
             had
             the
             Cases
             been
             foreseen
             ,
             or
             particularly
             put
             to
             them
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Place
             for
             presumptions
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             against
             express
             Declarations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             or
             for
             supposing
             such
             exceptions
             in
             Laws
             ,
             that
             say
             themselves
             they
             do
             not
             except
             any
             Cases
             .
             And
             this
             the
             foresaid
             Declarations
             do
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Resistance
             ;
             declaring
             it
             
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               King
               on
               any
               Pretence
               whatsoever
               .
            
             Yea
             being
             made
             with
             a
             particular
             Eye
             against
             these
             Pretences
             ,
             of
             
               Invasion
               of
               Laws
               ,
               Religion
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             except
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             Military
             Resistance
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             stands
             forbid
             ,
             by
             the
             Letter
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             other
             Scripture
             Precepts
             ,
             calling
             indispensibly
             for
             Subjection
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             (
             which
             bars
             all
             such
             Resistance
             ,
             )
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             from
             all
             Persons
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             pleading
             Equity
             ,
             to
             exempt
             any
             Cases
             ,
             from
             the
             Generality
             of
             their
             Expressions
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             urging
             Equity
             ,
             against
             Natural
             Duties
             .
             In
             mere
             Positives
             ,
             or
             in
             things
             of
             mere
             Human
             Obligation
             ,
             it
             may
             have
             more
             Place
             .
             But
             in
             Matters
             of
             intrinsick
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Natural
             Obligation
             ,
             it
             has
             none
             .
             They
             are
             standing
             Rules
             ,
             that
             admit
             of
             no
             exception
             ,
             and
             the
             Plea
             of
             Equity
             must
             always
             ,
             and
             only
             be
             for
             the
             keeping
             ,
             but
             never
             for
             the
             breaking
             of
             them
             .
             No
             Man
             must
             ever
             pretend
             Equity
             ,
             for
             leave
             to
             commit
             Murder
             ,
             or
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             to
             Steal
             ,
             or
             to
             Rebel
             ,
             or
             to
             Transgress
             any
             other
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             For
             the
             main
             care
             of
             Equity
             ,
             is
             to
             
             make
             these
             Duties
             inviolable
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Argument
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ,
             is
             in
             every
             Case
             to
             Act
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             Case
             to
             Act
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Pretence
             for
             Equities
             exempting
             some
             Cases
             from
             the
             Prohibitions
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             
               safety
               of
               Subjects
            
             ,
             because
             say
             *
             some
             ,
             
               no
               Man
               can
               owe
               so
               much
               Duty
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               have
               a
               Salve
               for
               his
            
             Safety
             
               especially
               for
               his
               Life
            
             .
             But
             what
             a
             Man
             owes
             ,
             or
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             meanest
             Fellow-Subject
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             is
             without
             any
             such
             Salvo
             ,
             even
             for
             Life
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             not
             transgress
             such
             Natural
             Duty
             towards
             them
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             .
             It
             not
             being
             lawful
             to
             Steal
             ,
             or
             Murder
             ,
             or
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             Transgress
             any
             other
             Natural
             Duties
             against
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             we
             are
             the
             most
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             tempted
             thereto
             to
             save
             our selves
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             ,
             whatever
             People
             spurr'd
             on
             by
             a
             desire
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             may
             vainly
             fancy
             in
             Favor
             of
             their
             own
             Passions
             ,
             that
             Equity
             sets
             more
             by
             Submission
             in
             all
             Cases
             ,
             than
             by
             this
             desired
             Liberty
             of
             Resistance
             .
             Its
             first
             Precept
             about
             this
             Matter
             is
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Governor
             be
             ,
             to
             have
             Government
             kept
             up
             ;
             which
             is
             by
             holding
             on
             Submission
             ,
             that
             is
             always
             cast
             off
             by
             Resisting
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Regard
             to
             Gods
             Authority
             ,
             whereto
             it
             calls
             for
             Justice
             and
             Submission
             ,
             tho
             in
             an
             evil
             Prince
             but
             also
             in
             Care
             of
             the
             Subjects
             own
             Good.
             Which
             amidst
             all
             the
             hazards
             Men
             may
             think
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Non-Resistance
             to
             be
             attended
             withal
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             much
             safer
             ,
             in
             this
             Constancy
             of
             Submission
             and
             Non-Resistance
             ;
             than
             it
             would
             be
             in
             the
             contrary
             Liberty
             of
             Resisting
             and
             running
             to
             Arms
             ,
             on
             the
             foresaid
             Pretences
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             Equity
             doth
             not
             exempt
             from
             this
             Non-Resistance
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             general
             Principle
             ,
             and
             what
             exemption
             it
             gives
             would
             be
             General
             :
             under
             all
             Governments
             ,
             absolute
             as
             well
             as
             limited
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             times
             and
             Places
             ,
             one
             having
             as
             much
             Claim
             to
             Natural
             Equity
             ,
             as
             another
             has
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             Exemption
             thereby
             under
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             fancied
             (
             tho
             without
             Ground
             )
             to
             have
             been
             absolute
             and
             arbitrary
             Governors
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Primitive
             
             Scripture
             Times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             under
             our
             Kings
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             present
             ,
             or
             the
             preceding
             Age.
             Whereas
             ,
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Holy
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             ,
             plainly
             admit
             of
             no
             exemption
             under
             those
             Emperors
             .
             †
             And
             the
             Managers
             of
             this
             Plea
             own
             there
             was
             none
             ,
             nor
             allow
             any
             Liberty
             of
             Resisting
             ,
             under
             any
             absolute
             and
             arbitrary
             King.
             
          
           
             They
             ‖
             appeal
             likewise
             ,
             from
             these
             
               Declarations
               of
               our
               Laws
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               our
               Constitution
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               end
               of
               our
               Frame
            
             :
             and
             think
             ,
             it
             will
             justifie
             that
             Resistance
             ,
             which
             these
             Sayings
             and
             Declarations
             of
             Law
             Condemn
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             thereby
             the
             
               Supremacy
               is
               fixed
               solely
               in
               the
               King
            
             ;
             and
             therein
             is
             an
             
               express
               denyal
               of
               all
               Coercive
               Power
               over
               him
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Declaration
             or
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             
               he
               can
               do
               no
               Wrong
            
             ,
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             being
             by
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             ,
             being
             accountable
             in
             any
             Court
             here
             for
             the
             same
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             leaving
             neither
             Fault
             imputable
             to
             him
             to
             deserve
             it
             ,
             nor
             Autority
             in
             any
             others
             to
             Try
             and
             Judge
             him
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             must
             needs
             bar
             all
             Forfeitures
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             The
             
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Militia
            
             ,
             or
             of
             Listing
             Soldiers
             ,
             the
             Law
             declares
             to
             be
             
               only
               in
               him
            
             .
             And
             loudly
             asserts
             the
             unlawfulness
             ,
             and
             
               Treasonableness
               ,
               of
               all
               Levying
               War
               against
               him
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Parliament
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             ,
             
               have
               no
               Power
               to
               make
               any
               War
               ,
            
             either
             Offensive
             or
             Defensive
             ,
             against
             him
             .
             And
             in
             a
             Government
             of
             this
             Frame
             ,
             owning
             
               one
               irresistible
            
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             thus
             carefully
             
               excluding
               all
               taking
               Arms
               against
               him
               ,
            
             I
             do
             not
             see
             whence
             any
             should
             hope
             to
             fetch
             this
             Liberty
             of
             Resisting
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             end
             of
             that
             part
             of
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             lies
             in
             
               securing
               our
               Liberties
            
             and
             Properties
             ;
             that
             is
             plainly
             with
             limitation
             ,
             and
             
               so
               far
               only
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               be
               secured
               to
               Subjects
               continuing
               Subjects
               ,
               i.e.
            
             in
             Consistence
             with
             Submission
             ,
             which
             is
             thrown
             off
             by
             Military
             Resisting
             .
             They
             are
             to
             be
             secured
             thereby
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             these
             Realms
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             be
             secured
             ,
             under
             a
             Sovereign
             and
             irresistible
             Prince
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Constitution
             makes
             ours
             to
             be
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             Men
             keeping
             to
             their
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Passive
             Obedience
             under
             Invaders
             of
             Natural
             Rights
             .
             And
             these
             as
             Defensable
             by
             Arms
             ,
             as
             Civil
             Rights
             .
          
           
             HAving
             hitherto
             shewn
             ,
             that
             the
             Invasion
             of
             Civil
             Rights
             and
             Laws
             ,
             gives
             no
             exemption
             from
             the
             Gospel
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             and
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             I
             have
             made
             pretty
             plain
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Case
             of
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             
               own
               Laws
            
             themselves
             :
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             in
             the
          
           
             Fourth
             and
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             defensibleness
             of
             Legal
             Rights
             ,
             would
             exempt
             us
             ;
             a
             
               like
               Defensibleness
               of
               Natural
               Rights
               ,
               would
               as
               well
               have
               exempted
               all
               other
               Subjects
               of
               Sovereign
               Powers
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Advocates
             of
             Resistance
             themselves
             affirm
             ,
             would
             have
             left
             no
             such
             Duty
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             .
             The
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             
               Thank
               worthy
               Passiveness
            
             ,
             as
             †
             S.
             Peter
             observes
             ,
             not
             being
             that
             of
             Malefactors
             ,
             who
             
               suffer
               for
               their
               real
               Faults
            
             ;
             but
             of
             Righteous
             Persons
             and
             Well-Doers
             ,
             who
             cannot
             suffer
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             Invasion
             of
             Rights
             ,
             or
             unrighteous
             usage
             .
          
           
             All
             Oppressors
             ,
             
               invade
               Mens
               Natural
               Rights
            
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             no
             
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               Civil
               Rights
               .
            
             That
             Ruler
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             Civil
             Laws
             to
             guide
             him
             ,
             is
             yet
             bound
             to
             guide
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             .
             Now
             Nature
             ,
             makes
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             ,
             and
             appoints
             Laws
             for
             them
             .
             Else
             ,
             by
             the
             mere
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             unrighteousness
             ,
             or
             wronging
             of
             our
             Brethren
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Kill
            
             ,
             and
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               Steal
            
             ,
             are
             some
             of
             Natures
             Laws
             .
             And
             all
             
               shedding
               of
               innocent
               Blood
            
             ,
             all
             
               Theft
               ,
               Lies
            
             ,
             and
             
               breach
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             are
             by
             Nature
             violations
             of
             Right
             ,
             and
             so
             unrighteous
             Actions
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             Natural
             Rights
             ,
             are
             as
             Defensible
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             any
             Civil
             Rights
             are
             .
             I
             do
             not
             only
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             Inviolable
             :
             yea
             ,
             having
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             for
             their
             Author
             ;
             and
             a
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             not
             an
             Human
             ,
             for
             their
             Guard
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             inviolabe
             .
             But
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             Defensible
             by
             Force
             ,
             as
             any
             Civil
             Rights
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Sovereign
             States
             ,
             take
             Arms
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             Natural
             Rights
             .
             And
             so
             may
             Private
             Persons
             ,
             (
             under
             like
             moderation
             of
             
               Christian
               Charity
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             shew
             in
             quarrelling
             for
             any
             other
             Rights
             ,
             )
             when
             assaulted
             by
             Thieves
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             or
             other
             unrighteous
             Attempters
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             leisure
             ,
             or
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             call
             in
             the
             Protection
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             Guard
             of
             Civil
             Laws
             :
             one
             private
             Person
             ,
             having
             Liberty
             to
             fight
             another
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             Natural
             Rights
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               Liberty
               of
               Self-Defence
            
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Liberty
             of
             defending
             these
             Natural
             ,
             (
             or
             other
             )
             Rights
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             Natural
             Force
             ;
             when
             ,
             being
             out
             of
             the
             Cover
             of
             Laws
             ,
             we
             are
             left
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             defend
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             mere
             Natural
             Rights
             ,
             have
             no
             Civil
             Defence
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             taken
             in
             to
             be
             Civil
             Rights
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Commencing
             an
             Action
             ,
             and
             suing
             for
             them
             in
             any
             Civil
             Courts
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             backed
             and
             defended
             by
             Civil
             Laws
             .
             But
             this
             way
             of
             Defending
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             is
             a
             Natural
             Defence
             ,
             in
             which
             Laws
             give
             a
             Man
             no
             help
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             left
             purely
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             own
             Natural
             Powers
             .
             And
             for
             Natural
             Rights
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             make
             his
             Natural
             Defence
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             the
             liberty
             of
             Self-Defence
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             when
             Men
             come
             to
             defend
             their
             Civil
             and
             Legal
             Rights
             this
             way
             ,
             viz.
             by
             
               running
               to
               Arms
            
             ,
             they
             defend
             them
             not
             as
             Civil
             Rights
             .
             For
             what
             Defence
             any
             thing
             gets
             ,
             by
             having
             a
             Civil
             Law
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             Civil
             Right
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Legal
               Defence
            
             ,
             or
             
               Defence
               by
               Legal
               Process
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             pleaded
             in
             a
             Law
             Court
             ;
             and
             whilst
             Courts
             have
             Autority
             ,
             and
             Law
             can
             be
             heard
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             defend
             it
             .
             But
             when
             Men
             leave
             contesting
             these
             Rights
             at
             Law
             ,
             and
             fall
             to
             Arms
             ,
             they
             absolutely
             throw
             off
             this
             Civil
             Defence
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Cover
             or
             Defence
             from
             Law
             ,
             among
             
             drawn
             Swords
             ,
             nor
             any
             use
             in
             War
             ,
             of
             Witness
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             and
             Juries
             .
             And
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             they
             come
             back
             to
             Natural
             Defence
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             own
             Natural
             strength
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             defend
             them
             as
             Natural
             Rights
             .
             So
             that
             Natural
             Rights
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             defensible
             by
             Arms
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             as
             Civil
             Rights
             :
             since
             Civil
             Rights
             ,
             as
             Civil
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             all
             defensible
             by
             Arms
             ,
             but
             by
             Law
             Suits
             ;
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             this
             way
             ,
             Men
             must
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Civil
             ,
             which
             lies
             in
             being
             under
             Government
             and
             in
             Courts
             ,
             into
             the
             State
             of
             Natural
             Rights
             .
             And
             when
             ,
             in
             any
             Case
             ,
             the
             Law
             justifies
             this
             Defence
             afterwards
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             as
             needing
             a
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Natural
             Right
             ,
             or
             as
             being
             the
             Natural
             Liberty
             of
             Self-Defence
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             Subjects
             might
             have
             recourse
             to
             this
             forcible
             Defence
             ,
             and
             Levy
             War
             against
             their
             Sovereigns
             ,
             upon
             their
             violation
             of
             Natural
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Invasion
             of
             Natural
             Rights
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             defensible
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             any
             Civil
             Rights
             :
             then
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             any
             Submission
             and
             Non-Resistance
             due
             ,
             to
             ill
             and
             injust
             Kings
             .
             And
             so
             in
             reality
             ,
             there
             should
             have
             been
             none
             due
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             God
             always
             required
             it
             ,
             both
             among
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             :
             whose
             Passive
             Obedience
             was
             never
             tried
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             suffered
             unrighteously
             ,
             by
             an
             Invasion
             of
             their
             Natural
             and
             Divine
             however
             ,
             if
             not
             also
             of
             their
             Civil
             and
             Human
             Rights
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Plea
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Defensibleness
               of
               these
               Rights
               by
               Force
               ,
            
             will
             afford
             no
             ease
             peculiar
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             alter
             the
             Case
             of
             Non-Resistance
             with
             us
             ,
             from
             what
             has
             been
             so
             long
             since
             determined
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             set
             the
             suffering
             Subjects
             loose
             in
             those
             days
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             the
             Inspired
             Men
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             taught
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             as
             a
             Truth
             then
             :
             they
             would
             ,
             were
             they
             now
             alive
             ,
             tell
             us
             it
             is
             as
             true
             now
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             do
             the
             same
             in
             ours
             .
          
           
             This
             forcible
             defence
             of
             Civil
             Rights
             then
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             like
             forcible
             defence
             of
             Natural
             Rights
             ,
             must
             be
             limited
             to
             Private
             Persons
             .
             If
             Men
             were
             under
             no
             Civil
             Governors
             ,
             
             they
             would
             be
             left
             each
             to
             defend
             their
             own
             Rights
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             under
             Government
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             left
             to
             it
             against
             other
             Private
             Persons
             ,
             in
             Cases
             that
             will
             not
             stay
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Laws
             ,
             or
             for
             recourse
             to
             Governors
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             liberty
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             Rights
             thus
             by
             joyning
             in
             Arms
             ,
             against
             their
             lawful
             Sovereigns
             .
             The
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Laws
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             ,
             plainly
             forbidding
             this
             way
             of
             Defence
             ,
             when
             Subjects
             suffer
             Invasion
             of
             Rights
             .
             And
             the
             Pleaders
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             allowing
             they
             may
             not
             take
             it
             in
             defence
             of
             Natural
             and
             Divine
             Rights
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             defence
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             till
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             to
             stand
             by
             Civil
             Law
             ;
             and
             Civil
             Rights
             ,
             are
             not
             more
             defensible
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             than
             Natural
             and
             Divine
             Rights
             are
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Subject
            
             .
             Then
             there
             is
             no
             Resisting
             ,
             since
             warlike
             Resistance
             throws
             off
             Subjection
             .
             So
             ,
             Levying
             War
             in
             Subjects
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             way
             of
             defending
             Rights
             against
             their
             Sovereign
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             take
             any
             ways
             of
             Defence
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             consistent
             with
             Subjection
             .
             Therefore
             their
             Defence
             of
             Rights
             ,
             must
             only
             be
             in
             those
             ways
             ,
             which
             keep
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Government
             and
             Justice
             .
             If
             they
             are
             oppressed
             by
             a
             lower
             Power
             ,
             they
             may
             seek
             to
             a
             higher
             ,
             and
             so
             rise
             ,
             till
             in
             this
             way
             they
             have
             tried
             the
             Sovereign
             himself
             ,
             beyond
             whom
             ,
             in
             Subordination
             of
             Government
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Appeal
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             himself
             .
             So
             there
             is
             Human
             help
             this
             way
             ,
             against
             all
             Governors
             ,
             but
             the
             Supreme
             .
             Yea
             ,
             some
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             are
             but
             imperfect
             Sovereigns
             .
             They
             have
             reserved
             Cases
             :
             and
             though
             they
             are
             Supreme
             ,
             in
             all
             others
             ;
             yet
             in
             these
             they
             have
             Superiors
             ,
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             ,
             and
             declare
             their
             Failures
             ,
             and
             discharge
             their
             Subjects
             from
             bearing
             them
             any
             more
             Allegiance
             .
             And
             here
             is
             Human
             Redress
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             force
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             King
             :
             not
             by
             breaking
             and
             casting
             off
             the
             Order
             of
             Government
             ;
             but
             by
             keeping
             under
             ,
             and
             paying
             subjection
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             ,
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             the
             Laws
             have
             made
             Superior
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             may
             seem
             the
             Case
             of
             Poland
             ,
             where
             a
             Clause
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             
               Coronation
               Oath
            
             ,
             sounds
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             where
             a
             King
             is
             the
             
               Sole
               Supreme
            
             ,
             both
             
               over
               all
               Persons
            
             and
             
               in
               all
               Causes
            
             that
             can
             come
             under
             Judicial
             Cognizance
             :
             he
             can
             only
             have
             God
             above
             him
             .
             And
             when
             he
             Invades
             the
             Rights
             ,
             and
             stands
             in
             it
             ;
             after
             we
             have
             sought
             to
             Courts
             ,
             and
             made
             Supplications
             ,
             and
             used
             all
             ways
             for
             a
             Subjects
             Redress
             :
             there
             is
             no
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             content
             with
             so
             much
             Right
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             have
             by
             continuing
             under
             his
             Government
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             do
             it
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             )
             either
             to
             redress
             ,
             or
             avenge
             our
             Cause
             .
             But
             the
             way
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             requires
             them
             for
             all
             this
             to
             continue
             subject
             ,
             cannot
             be
             to
             resume
             the
             liberties
             of
             ungoverned
             Persons
             ,
             and
             fall
             every
             one
             to
             right
             themselves
             against
             him
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             throw
             off
             the
             state
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             to
             be
             their
             own
             Governors
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             defending
             Rights
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             most
             unwise
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             that
             securing
             of
             Rights
             they
             aim
             at
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             most
             offensive
             to
             Almighty
             God.
             For
             however
             ,
             in
             their
             heat
             ,
             and
             uneasiness
             under
             Wrongs
             ,
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             this
             a
             way
             of
             recovering
             ,
             and
             defending
             such
             Invaded
             Rights
             :
             in
             the
             end
             they
             will
             find
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             leave
             ,
             both
             them
             and
             all
             their
             other
             Rights
             ,
             defenceless
             ,
             and
             under
             no
             Guard
             ,
             or
             Security
             at
             all
             .
             For
             Government
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             safe
             Guard
             ,
             of
             our
             Liberties
             and
             Properties
             .
             And
             if
             once
             we
             go
             to
             pull
             it
             down
             ,
             we
             go
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             think
             it
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             open
             our
             own
             Freedoms
             .
             The
             Fence
             being
             broken
             down
             ,
             the
             Inclosure
             becomes
             common
             ,
             and
             our
             Rights
             lie
             open
             to
             all
             Intruders
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Discourse
             I
             shall
             observe
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             
               using
               Forcible
               Defence
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             no
             great
             difference
             ,
             
               when
               Religion
               is
               Persecuted
            
             ,
             whether
             
               it
               stand
               upon
               its
               own
               Right
               ,
               or
               be
               taken
               into
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               stand
               on
               Civil
               Right
               .
            
             Every
             Man
             has
             a
             Right
             ,
             to
             be
             truly
             Religious
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             God.
             He
             has
             a
             Right
             ,
             to
             seek
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ;
             and
             to
             Truth
             in
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             it
             .
             And
             every
             Prince
             Invades
             this
             Right
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             and
             God's
             too
             ,
             who
             
             denies
             him
             this
             ,
             and
             Persecutes
             him
             for
             it
             .
             If
             God
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             our
             Service
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             Right
             ,
             nay
             ,
             be
             under
             Duty
             and
             Obligation
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             is
             more
             than
             a
             Right
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             .
             And
             this
             Right
             ,
             is
             unalienable
             ;
             no
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Power
             on
             Earth
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             Authorized
             to
             Rule
             us
             under
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             Rule
             over
             him
             ,
             can
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             set
             it
             aside
             ,
             or
             deprive
             us
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             no
             Prince
             can
             ,
             so
             can
             no
             Law
             do
             it
             .
             For
             whence
             must
             that
             Law
             have
             such
             Authority
             ?
             Is
             it
             from
             God
             ?
             No
             sure
             ,
             he
             cannot
             Authorize
             any
             Human
             Laws
             ,
             to
             set
             aside
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             give
             Men
             Autority
             over
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Law
             Maker
             ,
             that
             gives
             the
             Law
             its
             Power
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Human
             Power
             that
             made
             the
             Law
             ,
             cannot
             take
             away
             this
             Right
             ;
             the
             Stream
             cannot
             rise
             higher
             than
             the
             Spring
             ,
             nor
             the
             Effect
             have
             what
             the
             Cause
             had
             not
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Law
             made
             by
             him
             cannot
             do
             it
             .
             If
             a
             Law
             attempts
             to
             take
             away
             this
             Right
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             bad
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Prince
             doth
             it
             .
             As
             he
             is
             an
             unrighteous
             Prince
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             an
             unrighteous
             Law
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             cease
             to
             have
             this
             Right
             for
             either
             ,
             but
             suffer
             equally
             an
             Invasion
             of
             an
             unalienable
             Right
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             since
             Religion
             ,
             however
             Persecuted
             ,
             whether
             with
             or
             without
             Law
             ,
             is
             an
             unalienable
             Right
             :
             how
             should
             its
             having
             ,
             or
             wanting
             a
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             either
             give
             or
             take
             away
             this
             forceable
             Defence
             of
             it
             .
             For
             its
             own
             Natural
             and
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             is
             as
             defensable
             by
             Natural
             Force
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             ,
             as
             any
             Civil
             Right
             the
             Law
             will
             add
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             Civil
             Law
             doth
             ,
             towards
             this
             way
             of
             its
             Defence
             ?
             It
             maks
             it
             ,
             say
             †
             they
             ,
             
               a
               Civil
               Right
               and
               Property
               :
               And
               a
               Persecuting
               Law
               against
               it
               ,
               though
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               wicked
               ,
               it
               cannot
               command
               our
               Obedience
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Law
               ,
               it
               may
               dispose
               of
               our
               Civil
               Rights
               .
            
             True
             ,
             a
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             will
             make
             or
             unmake
             a
             Civil
             Right
             ,
             which
             gives
             or
             takes
             away
             a
             Civil
             Defence
             ,
             by
             Courts
             and
             Law
             Suits
             .
             When
             it
             has
             a
             Civil
             Right
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             Redress
             in
             Courts
             ,
             and
             have
             Men
             punished
             for
             invading
             of
             Civil
             Liberties
             .
             And
             when
             it
             has
             lost
             this
             ,
             by
             a
             Law
             against
             it
             ;
             its
             Professors
             must
             
             not
             come
             to
             Sue
             for
             in
             Court
             ,
             or
             hope
             to
             find
             any
             help
             there
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             
               Defence
               of
               Courts
            
             ,
             by
             being
             a
             Civil
             Right
             ,
             to
             
               Natural
               Defence
            
             ,
             or
             
               defending
               it
               by
               Force
               of
               Arms
               ?
            
             Were
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             it
             need
             not
             go
             to
             
               Civil
               Right
            
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             Natural
             Defence
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             Civil
             Right
             would
             send
             it
             back
             again
             to
             Natural
             Right
             ;
             Civil
             Rights
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             this
             way
             of
             Defence
             ,
             throwing
             aside
             what
             they
             have
             by
             being
             Civil
             ,
             and
             coming
             into
             the
             State
             of
             Natural
             Rights
             .
             So
             that
             whilst
             it
             remains
             a
             Natural
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             it
             is
             Defensible
             by
             Arms
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Civil
             Right
             .
             And
             such
             a
             Right
             ,
             true
             Religion
             always
             is
             ,
             and
             however
             Persecuted
             ,
             whether
             with
             Law
             ,
             or
             without
             ,
             or
             against
             it
             .
             It
             holds
             this
             Right
             unalienably
             under
             the
             unrighteous
             Invasion
             of
             Laws
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             under
             the
             illegal
             Invasion
             of
             Rulers
             .
             And
             having
             the
             Right
             as
             fully
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             Defensible
             this
             way
             ,
             it
             might
             Defend
             it
             as
             lawfully
             against
             their
             Invasions
             ,
             as
             against
             his
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Professors
             of
             True
             ,
             but
             Persecuted
             Religion
             ,
             might
             fight
             for
             it
             against
             their
             Persecuting
             Sovereigns
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Laws
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             ;
             and
             be
             as
             Free
             to
             make
             this
             Defence
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             has
             that
             Law
             on
             its
             side
             .
             Which
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             said
             thereto
             above
             ,
             I
             note
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             make
             an
             armed
             Defence
             of
             Religion
             among
             us
             ,
             different
             from
             a
             like
             Defence
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Primitive
             Persecutions
             :
             on
             account
             ,
             Religion
             than
             had
             the
             Laws
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             has
             the
             Laws
             on
             its
             side
             .
          
           
             What
             has
             been
             offered
             upon
             this
             last
             Point
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             also
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             has
             been
             said
             to
             that
             before
             ,
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             make
             our
             case
             different
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             ,
             either
             Jews
             or
             
               Christians
               :
               because
               the
               Non-Resistance
               they
               paid
               ,
               was
               not
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               to
               limited
               Rulers
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Kings
             are
             ,
             being
             bound
             up
             by
             Laws
             ;
             
               but
               to
               Absolute
               Governors
            
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             some
             are
             more
             Absolute
             ,
             i.e.
             more
             left
             to
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             have
             fewer
             Human
             Laws
             to
             direct
             them
             ,
             than
             others
             :
             yet
             ,
             were
             no
             Governors
             ever
             perfectly
             so
             .
             There
             were
             ,
             both
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Popular
             Freedoms
             
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             under
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shew'd
             .
             And
             
               Laws
               not
               to
               be
               alter'd
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             .
             And
             a
             body
             of
             Laws
             ,
             (
             which
             God
             *
             
               commanded
               them
               to
               keep
               always
               by
               them
               ,
            
             to
             be
             
               well
               studied
            
             and
             vers'd
             therein
             )
             to
             rule
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             and
             Jewish
             Kings
             .
             And
             where
             Monarchs
             were
             left
             most
             to
             themselves
             ,
             †
             
               Governing
               ut
               libitum
            
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             says
             of
             Romulus
             ;
             when
             ‖
             
               arbitria
               Principum
               pro
               Legibus
               erant
            
             ,
             as
             Justin
             testifies
             of
             the
             
               first
               Ages
            
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             ‡
             
               jura
               Dare
            
             ,
             as
             Virgil
             says
             of
             Priamus
             and
             the
             
               ancient
               Kings
            
             :
             i.e.
             when
             they
             ruled
             and
             judged
             their
             Subjects
             mostly
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             written
             Laws
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             own
             Reason
             and
             Equity
             :
             yet
             even
             then
             ,
             were
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             always
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Administrations
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             of
             resuming
             their
             primitive
             natural
             Rights
             ,
             and
             standing
             up
             to
             right
             themselves
             when
             wrong'd
             by
             their
             Governors
             :
             is
             grounded
             ,
             by
             the
             Advocates
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Original
               Contract
            
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Framing
             and
             Constitution
             of
             every
             Government
             ,
             when
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             parted
             each
             with
             their
             native
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             set
             Governors
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             every
             where
             made
             these
             Reserves
             for
             themselves
             .
             This
             
               Original
               Contract
            
             ,
             is
             the
             last
             Ground
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             run
             up
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             of
             all
             Peoples
             rising
             in
             Arms
             against
             unjust
             Powers
             ;
             thus
             reassuming
             the
             Autority
             they
             had
             formerly
             intrusted
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             it
             misemployed
             ,
             and
             deposing
             those
             Kings
             who
             had
             abused
             their
             Trust.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             
               Original
               Contract
            
             ,
             particularly
             as
             to
             our
             own
             Nation
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             pretended
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             where
             extant
             upon
             
               publick
               Record
            
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             it self
             ,
             the
             
               grand
               Record
               of
               our
               Liberties
            
             ;
             those
             Liberties
             are
             not
             fetch'd
             from
             the
             
               Peoples
               own
               Reserves
            
             ,
             as
             if
             originally
             we
             came
             by
             them
             that
             way
             :
             but
             
             from
             the
             
               Kings
               Grants
            
             and
             Donations
             .
             *
             
               Of
               our
               free
               and
               mere
               Will
               ,
               we
               have
               given
               and
               granted
               to
               our
               Bishops
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               to
               all
               Free
               Men
               of
               our
               Realm
               ,
               these
               Liberties
               following
               .
            
             —
             †
             
               to
               have
               and
               to
               hold
               ,
               to
               them
               and
               their
               Heirs
               ,
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Heirs
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Charter
             .
             And
             much
             less
             ,
             I
             think
             are
             we
             to
             expect
             any
             Records
             of
             such
             Reserves
             ,
             under
             the
             first
             and
             most
             
               ancient
               Governments
            
             .
             For
             under
             them
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             so
             far
             from
             making
             ,
             or
             recording
             ,
             any
             such
             fancied
             Reserves
             of
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             :
             that
             they
             had
             not
             any
             Record
             of
             Laws
             but
             what
             were
             in
             their
             Princes
             Breasts
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             stipulating
             for
             any
             Rules
             whereby
             they
             would
             be
             govern'd
             ,
             but
             trusting
             and
             submitting
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             Justice
             and
             Discretion
             of
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             of
             the
             first
             Kings
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Contract
             ,
             is
             fetch'd
             from
             the
             common
             Reason
             and
             Nature
             of
             things
             :
             there
             being
             no
             other
             way
             possible
             ,
             as
             these
             Men
             say
             ,
             whereby
             
               Civil
               Government
               should
               take
               Rise
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             
               all
               Times
            
             and
             Places
             .
             And
             common
             Reason
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             common
             to
             East
             as
             West
             :
             to
             the
             Persians
             and
             Romans
             under
             those
             more
             
               absolute
               Powers
            
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             Goths
             ,
             or
             Germans
             ,
             or
             other
             
               Northern
               Nations
            
             ,
             who
             have
             provided
             better
             for
             
               popular
               Liberties
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             common
             Reason
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             ,
             will
             carry
             such
             an
             
               Original
               Contract
            
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             for
             us
             ;
             it
             would
             have
             done
             as
             much
             for
             them
             .
             And
             if
             it
             was
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             authorize
             Resistance
             in
             their
             Case
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             themselves
             affirm
             ,
             asserting
             them
             to
             have
             been
             under
             a
             tye
             of
             Conscience
             to
             Passive
             Obedience
             :
             it
             cannot
             suffice
             any
             more
             to
             do
             it
             in
             ours
             .
             Common
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Nature
             of
             Government
             ,
             gives
             equal
             provision
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Original
             Contract
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             absolute
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             of
             legal
             Monarchs
             :
             who
             ,
             whatever
             Liberties
             and
             Provisions
             they
             have
             more
             ,
             have
             them
             not
             from
             common
             Reason
             ,
             but
             the
             special
             limitations
             of
             their
             own
             Laws
             .
             So
             that
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             take
             more
             liberty
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             make
             our
             Case
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             different
             from
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             No
             Resistance
             ,
             on
             Pretence
             that
             acts
             against
             Law
             are
             inautoritative
             .
          
           
             BUT
             when
             our
             Rulers
             invade
             us
             against
             Right
             ,
             say
             *
             some
             ,
             What
             Authority
             is
             there
             in
             their
             Invasions
             ?
             Has
             any
             Man
             Authority
             to
             invade
             our
             Rights
             ?
             And
             if
             our
             Governors
             have
             no
             Authority
             for
             their
             Invasion
             :
             since
             we
             are
             to
             be
             subject
             only
             to
             Authority
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             Obligation
             on
             us
             for
             Submission
             ?
             And
             may
             we
             not
             make
             Resistance
             ,
             against
             
               unautoritative
               Acts
            
             ?
             A
             Liberty
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             needs
             not
             Superiority
             ,
             but
             Parity
             ;
             for
             
               we
               may
               defend
               our selves
               against
               our
               Equals
               .
            
             And
             when
             Kings
             act
             illegally
             ,
             and
             invade
             Rights
             :
             in
             those
             Acts
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Acts
             done
             against
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Polity
             ,
             are
             
               politically
               powerless
            
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             resist
             them
             in
             such
             Case
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             our
             Equals
             ;
             they
             acting
             there
             
               without
               Authority
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             
               private
               Persons
            
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             under
             those
             illegal
             Actings
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             Kings
             and
             Sovereigns
             .
             Tho
             there
             be
             no
             Authority
             derived
             into
             the
             Action
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Land
             ,
             is
             condemn'd
             and
             vacated
             ,
             not
             authorized
             and
             enforced
             by
             either
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             the
             Authority
             abides
             still
             in
             the
             Person
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             dueness
             of
             Non-resistance
             in
             such
             illegal
             Actings
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             illegal
             Act
             has
             any
             Authority
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Sovereign
             that
             acts
             so
             ,
             retains
             his
             Authority
             .
             For
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Person
             in
             Authority
             :
             and
             whatever
             liberty
             we
             might
             otherwise
             take
             ,
             to
             oppose
             such
             an
             Action
             ;
             we
             must
             keep
             passive
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             Person
             .
             If
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             illegal
             Act
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             thy
             Father
             ;
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             says
             ,
             Honor
             and
             
               obey
               him
            
             .
             If
             he
             retains
             his
             Authority
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             continues
             to
             be
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
             
               Higher
               Power
            
             ;
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               in
               Conscience
            
             towards
             God
             ,
             
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               .
            
             And
             whilst
             we
             are
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             resist
             :
             for
             when
             once
             we
             fall
             to
             warlike
             Resisting
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             Subjection
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Illegality
             doth
             disauthorize
             the
             Action
             ,
             or
             hinder
             it
             from
             being
             binding
             ;
             unless
             it
             also
             disauthorize
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Forfeiture
             of
             his
             Authority
             over
             us
             .
             For
             whilst
             his
             Authority
             lasts
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             continue
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             that
             tyes
             us
             to
             be
             passive
             in
             such
             Cases
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             a
             King
             may
             keep
             his
             Autority
             ,
             for
             all
             he
             doth
             some
             inautoritative
             ,
             and
             illegal
             Actions
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             lose
             Power
             ,
             by
             abusing
             his
             Power
             ,
             or
             stretching
             to
             make
             it
             more
             :
             nor
             make
             away
             that
             real
             Autority
             which
             he
             has
             ,
             by
             going
             beyond
             it
             in
             an
             unautoritative
             Act
             ,
             or
             pretending
             to
             some
             Authority
             which
             he
             has
             not
             .
          
           
             What
             Autority
             have
             any
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             against
             the
             true
             Religion
             ?
             If
             their
             Autority
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             has
             given
             them
             no
             Commission
             ,
             to
             forbid
             what
             he
             has
             commanded
             .
             They
             go
             quite
             against
             the
             Rule
             of
             Legislation
             ,
             when
             they
             employ
             it
             in
             making
             Laws
             against
             him
             .
             And
             those
             Laws
             ,
             carry
             no
             binding
             Force
             from
             God
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             oblige
             Subjects
             to
             their
             Observance
             .
             So
             that
             if
             by
             inautoritative
             Acts
             ,
             be
             meant
             
               Acts
               against
               the
               Rule
               of
               Administration
            
             ;
             or
             
               without
               any
               real
               Right
               ,
               to
               warrant
               the
               King
               himself
               in
               commanding
               ,
               and
               to
               oblige
               others
               to
               obey
               them
               :
            
             all
             Laws
             are
             inautoritative
             Acts
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             against
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             they
             that
             urge
             this
             Objection
             ,
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             Kings
             forfeit
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             or
             ease
             their
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             by
             making
             persecuting
             Laws
             .
             Nay
             ,
             †
             they
             say
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             not
             resisting
             ,
             but
             being
             passive
             under
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             such
             Laws
             whereby
             to
             persecute
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             real
             and
             intrinsick
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Legality
             ,
             of
             a
             Sentence
             grosly
             unjust
             ,
             and
             apparently
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ?
             I
             mean
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             
               Legal
               Forms
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
             Judgment
             would
             be
             without
             a
             Jury
             :
             but
             contrary
             to
             those
             particular
             Laws
             in
             any
             Case
             ,
             which
             the
             Judge
             ,
             proceeding
             in
             Form
             ,
             ought
             to
             pronounce
             by
             .
             A
             Man
             comes
             to
             a
             Judge
             and
             Jury
             ,
             to
             have
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             benefit
             of
             those
             particular
             Laws
             ,
             which
             he
             grounds
             his
             Claim
             upon
             .
             And
             the
             Judge
             ,
             is
             to
             pass
             Sentence
             according
             to
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             what
             the
             Laws
             give
             him
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             those
             Laws
             do
             not
             authorize
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             if
             it
             grosly
             and
             corruptly
             perverts
             ,
             what
             they
             say
             .
             In
             this
             Case
             ,
             if
             they
             authorize
             what
             the
             Judge
             says
             ,
             I
             think
             they
             must
             no
             longer
             authorize
             what
             they
             say
             themselves
             ,
             since
             his
             Saying
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             theirs
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             instead
             of
             authorizing
             ,
             they
             will
             reverse
             it
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             more
             upright
             Judge
             and
             Jury
             ,
             that
             will
             find
             and
             pronounce
             aright
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             Sentence
             against
             the
             Laws
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             ruled
             it
             :
             which
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Laws
             concern'd
             therein
             ,
             to
             autorize
             and
             bear
             it
             out
             ,
             if
             Autority
             must
             come
             from
             Law
             ,
             I
             think
             will
             be
             an
             inautoritative
             Act.
             But
             I
             imagine
             these
             Objectors
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             he
             ceases
             thereupon
             immediately
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             which
             would
             vacate
             all
             the
             Sentences
             he
             passes
             afterwards
             .
             Or
             ,
             that
             the
             aggrieved
             Parties
             have
             Remedy
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             legal
             Appeals
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             find
             no
             Redress
             at
             last
             from
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             it self
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             thereby
             set
             loose
             from
             being
             any
             longer
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             Discharge
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             is
             confess'd
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             from
             their
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             illegal
             ,
             and
             unautoritative
             Acts
             ,
             were
             done
             by
             Saul
             ,
             and
             
               Ahab
               ,
               Ahaz
            
             ,
             and
             Manasse
             ,
             and
             other
             ill
             Kings
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             which
             yet
             did
             not
             unking
             them
             ?
             And
             by
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             ,
             which
             yet
             did
             not
             disrobe
             them
             of
             their
             Purple
             ,
             or
             free
             the
             poor
             oppressed
             Christians
             ,
             and
             other
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             from
             being
             subject
             to
             ,
             and
             passive
             under
             them
             ?
             Among
             these
             ,
             are
             instances
             enow
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             of
             illegal
             Acts
             ,
             against
             the
             Autority
             of
             all
             Laws
             ,
             
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             Realms
             .
             And
             yet
             of
             the
             Sovereigns
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             illegal
             Actors
             ,
             still
             retaining
             their
             Sovereign
             Autority
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             Sufferers
             in
             their
             former
             state
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             under
             an
             obligation
             of
             Conscience
             to
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             proof
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             tho
             he
             has
             given
             Rules
             to
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             which
             are
             Duties
             of
             Governors
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Day
             ,
             he
             will
             judge
             them
             himself
             :
             Yet
             ,
             has
             not
             made
             these
             Rules
             of
             exercising
             Power
             ,
             Conditions
             of
             their
             holding
             Power
             ,
             or
             Grounds
             of
             Forfeiture
             .
             He
             himself
             ,
             under
             the
             most
             enormous
             Breaches
             of
             these
             Rules
             ,
             having
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             by
             the
             inspired
             Pen-men
             ,
             of
             those
             Princes
             that
             broke
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             still
             in
             Autority
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             answer
             the
             contrary
             to
             him
             ,
             were
             to
             keep
             in
             their
             Obedience
             and
             Duty
             to
             them
             notwithstanding
             .
             So
             that
             wheresoever
             any
             Forfeiture
             of
             Crowns
             comes
             in
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             by
             some
             special
             provisions
             in
             a
             Peoples
             own
             Laws
             .
             And
             where
             Law
             makes
             a
             Forfeiture
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             a
             Prince
             forfeit
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             by
             appointing
             some
             superior
             Power
             to
             try
             the
             Fact
             ,
             and
             judicially
             to
             declare
             the
             Forfeiture
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             conceive
             ,
             how
             there
             can
             be
             any
             legal
             way
             of
             forfeiting
             ,
             where
             the
             Prince
             is
             declared
             by
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Sole
               Supreme
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             unautoritative
             Acts
             do
             not
             disautorize
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             sink
             into
             a
             private
             Man
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             them
             ,
             a
             King
             continues
             still
             to
             be
             a
             King
             :
             where
             is
             the
             Argument
             for
             Resistance
             from
             such
             inautoritative
             Acts
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             ‖
             say
             they
             ,
             when
             unjust
             Acts
             have
             no
             Autority
             in
             virtue
             of
             Self-defence
             ,
             
               we
               may
               resist
               ,
               and
               defend
               our selves
               against
               them
               .
            
             True
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             other
             hindrance
             to
             resisting
             ,
             and
             defending
             our selves
             by
             Arms
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             in
             the
             Action
             .
             But
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             warlike
             Defence
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             for
             an
             Action
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             some
             Person
             .
             And
             what
             if
             there
             is
             something
             ,
             to
             bar
             such
             Resistance
             ,
             in
             the
             Person
             ?
             As
             I
             think
             the
             Law
             appoints
             in
             the
             Persons
             of
             
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ,
             when
             it
             declares
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               that
               smiteth
               them
               .
            
             Exod.
             xxi
             .
             15
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Persons
               of
               Higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             when
             it
             calls
             us
             to
             honor
             ,
             to
             
               keep
               subject
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               to
               resist
               them
            
             .
             So
             there
             is
             something
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             to
             keep
             out
             all
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             arming
             against
             our
             Sovereign
             .
             The
             Argument
             for
             not
             resisting
             ,
             or
             making
             a
             warlike
             Defence
             against
             him
             ,
             is
             because
             he
             is
             King.
             And
             then
             ,
             what
             takes
             off
             this
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             an
             Argument
             for
             Resistance
             ,
             must
             be
             something
             that
             doth
             unking
             him
             .
             And
             since
             such
             unautoritative
             Acts
             ,
             are
             no
             Forfeitures
             of
             Crowns
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             whatever
             other
             Immunities
             they
             are
             a
             ground
             of
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             ground
             of
             levying
             War
             ,
             or
             armed
             Resistance
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             Ground
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             it
             is
             the
             true
             Ground
             ,
             of
             Submission
             and
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             under
             illegal
             Violence
             and
             Persecutions
             .
             The
             illegal
             Act
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             has
             nothing
             in
             it self
             to
             bar
             Self-defence
             ;
             having
             no
             Autority
             to
             bear
             out
             and
             inforce
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             ,
             either
             from
             God
             or
             Man.
             Not
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             if
             his
             Law
             carries
             his
             Autority
             ,
             (
             and
             where
             doth
             he
             display
             his
             Autority
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             his
             Laws
             ?
             )
             what
             is
             against
             his
             Law
             ,
             is
             against
             his
             Autority
             .
             Nor
             from
             Man
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             of
             its
             being
             against
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             which
             carry
             their
             Autority
             .
             But
             the
             Autority
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             is
             a
             Bar
             to
             this
             way
             of
             Defence
             against
             our
             Sovereign
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Sovereign
             will
             do
             such
             illegal
             Acts
             ,
             tho
             he
             has
             no
             Autority
             to
             justifie
             himself
             therein
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             his
             unrighteous
             or
             illegal
             Commands
             ,
             really
             obligatory
             and
             binding
             :
             yet
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             ,
             under
             whose
             Autority
             and
             Obedience
             we
             all
             are
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             them
             .
             Seeing
             Subjects
             under
             Government
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             Remedy
             ,
             but
             what
             keeps
             the
             order
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             content
             with
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             keeping
             to
             that
             Order
             allows
             :
             till
             God
             alter
             his
             mind
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             present
             Redress
             .
             And
             being
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             we
             cannot
             go
             to
             arm
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             defend
             or
             right
             our selves
             .
             And
             this
             is
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             irreligion
             or
             illegality
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             exempts
             us
             from
             any
             Obligation
             ,
             
             to
             active
             Performance
             :
             this
             Autority
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             doth
             notwithstanding
             lay
             on
             us
             an
             Obligation
             ,
             of
             keeping
             under
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             warlike
             Resistance
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             these
             Grounds
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             give
             a
             rational
             ,
             and
             plain
             Answer
             to
             those
             Questions
             ,
             which
             the
             Disputers
             for
             Resistance
             shall
             think
             most
             posing
             ,
             about
             the
             Authority
             of
             Kings
             ,
             when
             they
             act
             against
             Laws
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             is
             a
             Kings
             Autority
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             such
             illegal
             Acts
             ?
             'T
             is
             just
             the
             same
             it
             was
             before
             he
             did
             them
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             get
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             not
             lose
             any
             rightful
             ,
             and
             real
             Autority
             thereby
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             doth
             his
             Autority
             give
             ,
             to
             the
             illegal
             Act
             ,
             or
             Order
             ?
             Doth
             it
             authorize
             the
             Subjects
             in
             an
             illegal
             thing
             ?
             or
             make
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             forbids
             it
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             to
             them
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             the
             Rules
             of
             conscionable
             acting
             .
             The
             Autority
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             Autority
             of
             a
             Rule
             .
             And
             for
             a
             Rule
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             Autority
             .
             And
             an
             humane
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Humane
             Autority
             .
             And
             where
             Kings
             ,
             neither
             make
             ,
             nor
             unmake
             and
             repeal
             Laws
             ,
             alone
             ;
             the
             King
             commanding
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             Autority
             to
             rule
             the
             Subjects
             Actings
             ,
             than
             the
             King
             commanding
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             doth
             his
             Autority
             give
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             illegal
             Act
             ?
             Not
             to
             be
             questionable
             ,
             or
             accountable
             for
             it
             among
             Men
             ,
             or
             coercible
             by
             Force
             and
             armed
             Opposition
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             because
             for
             all
             that
             act
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             we
             owe
             him
             Subjection
             .
             Receiving
             such
             illegal
             Acts
             from
             our
             King
             ,
             we
             must
             receive
             them
             as
             Subjects
             .
             And
             the
             obligation
             of
             continuing
             Subjects
             ,
             excludes
             all
             Liberty
             of
             armed
             Resistance
             .
          
           
             Whence
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             in
             an
             illegal
             Act
             ,
             has
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             this
             Autority
             ?
             From
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             those
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             require
             Submission
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             being
             subject
             unto
             Princes
             .
             For
             the
             plain
             intent
             of
             all
             those
             Precepts
             ,
             as
             may
             sufficiently
             appear
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             from
             what
             I
             have
             said
             on
             this
             Argument
             ;
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             is
             to
             require
             these
             ,
             to
             Princes
             that
             break
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             those
             that
             keep
             Laws
             ;
             to
             unjust
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             righteous
             Sovereigns
             .
             And
             if
             God
             commands
             us
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             keep
             in
             Subjection
             to
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             that
             acts
             against
             Laws
             ;
             he
             must
             forbid
             us
             to
             resist
             such
             :
             for
             men
             put
             off
             Subjection
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             to
             Resisting
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             still
             ,
             has
             he
             it
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             Yes
             .
             What
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             he
             invades
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Law
             give
             him
             Autority
             to
             break
             it self
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             those
             Laws
             ,
             that
             declare
             he
             incurs
             no
             Forfeiture
             by
             such
             Invasions
             .
             For
             all
             those
             Laws
             ,
             that
             own
             and
             declare
             such
             Invader
             to
             be
             still
             our
             King
             ,
             determine
             our
             Subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             forbid
             us
             to
             resist
             him
             .
             For
             Men
             are
             no
             longer
             in
             the
             state
             and
             posture
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             arm
             against
             their
             Sovereigns
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Man
             suffers
             illegally
             ,
             they
             will
             demand
             by
             what
             Law
             ?
             By
             none
             surely
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             the
             Illegality
             .
             But
             to
             ask
             for
             a
             Law
             for
             his
             suffering
             ,
             is
             to
             ask
             for
             something
             to
             justifie
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             just
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             Law
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             suffer
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             pretended
             from
             the
             Kings
             Autority
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             an
             unjust
             ,
             and
             illegal
             Suffering
             .
             But
             if
             the
             King
             has
             no
             Autority
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             illegal
             Suffering
             ;
             has
             he
             any
             Autority
             ,
             to
             bar
             the
             illegal
             Sufferers
             resisting
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             the
             Regal
             Autority
             not
             being
             lost
             by
             that
             illegal
             Act
             ,
             but
             still
             abiding
             in
             him
             .
             For
             all
             he
             makes
             a
             Man
             suffer
             against
             Law
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             his
             King.
             And
             that
             is
             a
             Reason
             against
             Resisting
             .
             For
             by
             all
             Law
             ,
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             our
             King.
             And
             he
             ceases
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             that
             draws
             his
             Sword
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             The
             Reasons
             of
             Non
             resistance
             .
             And
             how
             it
             makes
             not
             Arbitrary
             Government
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             only
             add
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Non-resistance
             ,
             or
             not
             arming
             against
             invading
             Princes
             ,
             required
             of
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Christians
             ,
             what
             Regards
             they
             were
             guided
             by
             ,
             and
             what
             Reasons
             they
             looked
             at
             ,
             for
             this
             Observance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             and
             chiefest
             ,
             was
             in
             
               Reverence
               to
               God's
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             those
             Rulers
             ,
             were
             
               Gods
               Anointed
               ,
               his
               Ministers
            
             ,
             or
             
               his
               Vicegerents
               .
               How
               can
               I
               stretch
               forth
               my
               hand
               against
               Saul
               ,
            
             says
             David
             ,
             
               and
               be
               guiltle§
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               .
            
             1
             Sam.
             xxvi
             .
             9
             .
             and
             c.
             xxiv
             .
             6
             .
             And
             
               he
               that
               resists
               ,
               shall
               receive
               Damnation
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               as
               resisting
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             2
             .
             And
             
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               wherefore
               ye
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             v.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             like
             to
             these
             ,
             are
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             for
             Submission
             to
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             .
             Tertullian
             grounds
             the
             Duty
             of
             Allegiance
             we
             owe
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             deputed
             by
             God
             ,
             *
             
               and
               has
               his
               Power
               from
               the
               same
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               has
               his
               Spirit
               :
            
             that
             he
             is
             one
             ,
             †
             
               quem
               Deus
               eligit
               ,
               —
               qui
               à
               nostro
               Deo
               constitutus
               ,
            
             i.e.
             
               whom
               God
               has
               appointed
            
             :
             ‖
             
               à
               Dominus
               Dei
               vice
               ,
               Gods
               Vicegerent
               ,
            
             or
             
               a
               Lord
               over
               us
               in
               Gods
               place
               and
               stead
               :
               whom
            
             ‡
             
               knowing
               à
               Deo
               constitui
               ,
               to
               be
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               every
               Christian
               ought
               of
               necessity
               to
               love
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               and
               wish
               safe
               .
            
             This
             made
             the
             Sacredness
             ,
             and
             Autority
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             Athenagoras
             *
             tells
             Marcus
             and
             his
             Son
             Commodus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               Empire
               they
               had
               received
               from
               God.
            
             The
             same
             ,
             which
             
               Dionysius
               of
               Alexandria
            
             †
             said
             afterwards
             of
             Valerianus
             and
             Gallienus
             ,
             to
             Aemilian
             the
             Praesect
             .
             And
             because
             ,
             as
             Theophilus
             says
             in
             his
             
             Book
             to
             Autolycus
             under
             the
             Emperor
             Commodus
             ,
             tho
             the
             Emperor
             ‖
             
               is
               not
               God
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Man
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               under
               him
               ,
               to
               do
               Judgment
               and
               Justice
               .
            
             And
             this
             also
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Subjects
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               All
               Subjects
               do
               owe
               of
               bounden
               Duty
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Submission
               ,
               and
               Subjection
               ,
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               they
               be
               Gods
               Lieutenants
               ,
               Gods
               Praesidents
               ,
               Gods
               Officers
               ,
            
             &c.
             says
             the
             
               Homily
               of
               Obedience
            
             Part
             1.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               all
               Subjects
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               yea
               though
               they
               be
               evil
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               as
               Gods
               Ministers
               .
               —
               Though
               they
               be
               wicked
               ,
               and
               abuse
               their
               Power
               :
            
             yet
             
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               their
               Subjects
               to
               withstand
               them
               ,
            
             because
             ,
             
               even
               wicked
               Rulers
               ,
               have
               their
               Power
               and
               Autority
               from
               God.
            
             Homily
             of
             Obedience
             Part
             2.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             Reasons
             ,
             not
             to
             Resist
             the
             worst
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             Kings
             :
             the
             infringers
             of
             Rights
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             maintainers
             of
             them
             .
             For
             all
             Men
             rightfully
             invested
             with
             Power
             ,
             are
             
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               his
               Anointed
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             however
             they
             employ
             their
             Power
             .
             The
             bad
             are
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             good
             ;
             at
             their
             worst
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             their
             best
             times
             .
             Saul
             is
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             David
             ;
             †
             Zedekiah
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Josiah
               ;
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
            
             or
             other
             bloody
             Persecuting
             Emperors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             most
             just
             and
             godly
             Kings
             .
             
               The
               same
               that
               gave
               the
               Power
               ,
            
             ‖
             says
             S.
             
               Austin
               ,
               to
            
             Marius
             ,
             
               gave
               it
               also
               to
            
             C.
             Caesar
             ;
             
               he
               that
               conferred
               it
               on
            
             Augustus
             ,
             
               gave
               it
               also
               to
            
             Nero
             ;
             
               he
               that
               bestowed
               it
               on
               the
            
             Vespasians
             ,
             
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
               those
               most
               obliging
               Emperors
               ,
               bestowed
               it
               also
               on
            
             Domitian
             
               so
               infamous
               for
               his
               Cruelties
               .
               And
               not
               to
               particularize
               any
               further
               ,
               he
               that
               set
               up
            
             Constantine
             
               the
               Christian
               Emperor
               ,
               set
               up
            
             Julian
             
               too
               who
               Apostatized
               from
               Christ.
               In
               reading
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Church
             ,
             †
             in
             
               the
               Homily
               against
               willful
               Rebellion
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               in
               very
               many
               and
               almost
               infinite
               Places
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               as
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               that
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               evil
               as
               the
               good
               ,
               do
               Reign
               by
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               They
               have
               their
               Power
               and
               Authority
               from
               
               God
               ,
            
             says
             the
             ‖
             
               Homily
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               obeyed
               as
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               evil
               —
               although
               they
               abuse
               their
               Power
               —
               although
               they
               be
               wicked
               and
               wrong
               doers
               —
               and
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               Inferiors
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               in
               any
               Case
               to
               resist
               and
               withstand
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Whatever
             the
             rightful
             Sovereign
             be
             then
             ,
             that
             bears
             hard
             upon
             any
             Man
             ;
             let
             me
             ask
             him
             who
             is
             most
             uneasie
             ,
             if
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Personal
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             oppressive
             Administration
             ,
             he
             be
             not
             still
             
               the
               Lords
               anointed
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             long
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             be
             a
             Follower
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Testimonies
             have
             been
             alledged
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             Ground
             of
             their
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             was
             in
             
               Patience
               and
               Submission
               to
               Gods
               Providence
               .
            
             In
             such
             hard
             Cases
             ,
             they
             were
             like
             to
             ease
             their
             Suffering
             by
             Patience
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             worse
             by
             Resistance
             .
             
               In
               your
               Patience
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               possess
               ye
               your
               Souls
               .
               Luke
            
             xxi
             .
             19
             .
             When
             the
             Cross
             was
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             to
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             not
             to
             drive
             it
             away
             ;
             to
             
               follow
               Christ
            
             in
             bearing
             it
             themselves
             ,
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             World
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             Force
             it
             upon
             others
             :
             according
             to
             those
             Precepts
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             
               taking
               up
            
             ,
             and
             
               bearing
               his
               Cross.
            
             These
             Persecutions
             they
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             sent
             by
             God
             for
             tryal
             of
             their
             Patience
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             fighting
             Valor
             in
             making
             Resistance
             :
             and
             were
             careful
             under
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             invincible
             Stoutness
             in
             Sufferings
             ;
             not
             refuse
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             and
             rather
             fight
             in
             their
             own
             Defence
             .
             
               The
               Cup
               ,
               which
               my
               Father
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               Drink
               it
               ?
            
             Therefore
             
               put
               up
               thy
               Sword
            
             ,
             said
             Christ.
             Joh.
             xviii
             .
             11
             .
             
               Lo
               here
               is
               the
               Patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             John
             ,
             noting
             what
             in
             their
             Persecutions
             they
             sought
             to
             Signalize
             .
             Rev.
             xiv
             .
             12
             .
             And
             ,
             
               Absit
               ut
               Divina
               Secta
               dol●at
               pati
               ,
               in
               quo
               probatur
               :
               God
               forbid
               this
               Divine
               Sect
               should
               be
               against
               Suffering
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               Gods
               way
               of
               Tryal
               and
               Probation
               ,
            
             †
             says
             Tertullian
             ,
             of
             their
             patient
             and
             unresisting
             Sufferings
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             strength
             enough
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               faith
               in
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               trust
               that
               he
               ,
               as
               Rightful
               Judge
               ,
               would
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               as
               he
               saw
               best
               ,
               Right
               their
               Cause
               .
               Vengeance
               is
               mine
               ,
               I
               will
               repay
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             content
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             him
             .
             †
             
               We
               confide
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               take
               Vengeance
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               his
               Servants
               injuries
               .
               —
               When
               we
               suffer
               such
               unspeakable
               things
               ,
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               God
               to
               Right
               us
               ,
            
             says
             Lactantius
             .
             ‖
             
               Against
               all
               your
               injuries
               ,
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Vengeance
               of
               God
               is
               our
               Defence
               .
               And
               upon
               that
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               us
               makes
               any
               Resistance
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               Numbers
               more
               than
               enough
               ,
            
             says
             S
             Cyprian
             .
             And
             
               loe
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             said
             S.
             
               John.
               Rev.
            
             xiii
             .
             10
             .
             They
             committed
             their
             Rights
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             despoiled
             of
             them
             by
             unjust
             Force
             ,
             and
             never
             went
             about
             to
             make
             Parties
             and
             Tumults
             ,
             by
             Force
             to
             Right
             themselves
             ;
             to
             shew
             the
             Faith
             they
             had
             in
             his
             Justice
             ,
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Promises
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             freely
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             dearest
             and
             most
             concerning
             Interests
             ,
             they
             durst
             trust
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             both
             these
             also
             ,
             are
             Reasons
             equally
             not
             to
             Resist
             ,
             under
             any
             rightful
             Sovereigns
             .
             The
             Cross
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             under
             one
             ,
             as
             under
             others
             .
             The
             same
             Tryal
             of
             Patience
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             distresses
             :
             whether
             by
             Christian
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             Sober
             or
             Dissolute
             ,
             by
             Princes
             that
             Invade
             ,
             or
             that
             observe
             Civil
             Laws
             and
             Legal
             Properties
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             said
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             weak
             and
             unjust
             exception
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               this
               forbidding
               of
               Resistance
               on
               violation
               of
               Laws
               ,
               is
               setting
               up
               for
               illegal
               and
               arbitrary
               Government
               .
            
             For
             to
             
               Govern
               Arbitrarily
            
             ,
             is
             to
             
               Rule
               by
               Discretion
            
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             no
             written
             Laws
             to
             Govern
             by
             .
             And
             where
             there
             are
             Stated
             Laws
             ,
             to
             regulate
             and
             direct
             Administrations
             ;
             there
             is
             all
             the
             Human
             care
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Arbitrariness
             in
             Sovereigns
             .
          
           
           
             There
             are
             but
             two
             ways
             ,
             to
             limit
             and
             lay
             Restraints
             ,
             or
             keep
             any
             Governor
             within
             compass
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             Laws
             ;
             which
             restrain
             him
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             by
             fixing
             and
             prescribing
             for
             him
             ,
             his
             just
             Bounds
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Superior
               Power
            
             ,
             that
             can
             call
             him
             to
             account
             when
             he
             Deviates
             ,
             and
             forceably
             compel
             him
             to
             return
             into
             a
             Right
             Course
             ;
             and
             these
             restrain
             him
             as
             his
             Rulers
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             for
             this
             later
             way
             ,
             of
             appointing
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             for
             their
             Supervisors
             and
             Correctors
             :
             it
             is
             visible
             this
             can
             be
             no
             way
             of
             restraining
             Sovereigns
             ;
             who
             can
             be
             no
             longer
             Sovereigns
             ,
             but
             Subjects
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             Superiors
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             by
             Law
             declared
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             especiall
             
               the
               only
               Supreme
            
             in
             any
             Realm
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             above
             him
             .
             Though
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             his
             Rule
             ;
             yet
             no
             Man
             in
             his
             Realm
             can
             be
             his
             Ruler
             ,
             nor
             they
             ,
             who
             all
             profess
             themselves
             made
             subject
             to
             ,
             pretend
             to
             set
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             if
             such
             Correctors
             were
             appointed
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Laws
             :
             yet
             would
             that
             be
             only
             a
             Dream
             of
             Security
             ,
             which
             would
             vanish
             ,
             as
             Experience
             made
             us
             awake
             and
             come
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             not
             secure
             them
             really
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             are
             secured
             already
             .
             For
             these
             Correctors
             ,
             being
             subject
             to
             like
             Over-sights
             ,
             Passions
             ,
             and
             Misgovernments
             ,
             are
             as
             liable
             to
             Prevaricate
             and
             Violate
             the
             Laws
             ,
             as
             those
             whom
             they
             are
             set
             to
             Supervise
             .
             The
             Laws
             are
             safe
             enough
             ,
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             good
             Kings
             ;
             and
             as
             unsafe
             ,
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             ill
             Correctors
             ,
             as
             of
             ill
             Kings
             ;
             and
             such
             Correctors
             ,
             are
             every
             whit
             as
             liable
             ,
             and
             like
             as
             oft
             to
             be
             ill
             ,
             and
             abuse
             the
             Laws
             ,
             as
             Kings
             themselves
             .
             And
             what
             redress
             for
             the
             Invasions
             and
             breach
             of
             Laws
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             amiss
             ?
             So
             that
             this
             doth
             not
             Cure
             ,
             but
             only
             shift
             the
             Disease
             ,
             which
             is
             uncureable
             under
             any
             Sovereign
             or
             last
             Judge
             ,
             be
             it
             King
             or
             Parliament
             .
             Army
             or
             Mobile
             ,
             through
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             inseparable
             uncertainties
             of
             Human
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             ●●ne
             of
             Human
             Subordinations
             then
             ,
             some
             must
             be
             Sovereigns
             ;
             and
             these
             must
             be
             Men
             ,
             subject
             to
             be
             drawn
             aside
             like
             our selves
             :
             so
             can
             these
             have
             no
             Restraint
             ,
             
             but
             Laws
             ;
             nor
             any
             Judge
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             unaccountable
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             The
             only
             possible
             restraint
             of
             Arbitrariness
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             Laws
             .
             And
             the
             best
             restraint
             these
             can
             lay
             ,
             is
             ,
             if
             Acts
             of
             State
             and
             Justice
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             sped
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Sovereign
             himself
             in
             Person
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Ministers
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             though
             the
             Sovereign
             himself
             is
             not
             ,
             yet
             his
             Ministers
             are
             accountable
             ,
             and
             tryable
             for
             Breach
             of
             Laws
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             Which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             security
             under
             a
             Sovereign
             ,
             as
             Sovereignty
             allows
             .
             And
             this
             Human
             Security
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             this
             Realm
             ,
             to
             Guard
             our
             Laws
             :
             although
             we
             may
             not
             resist
             our
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             fight
             for
             those
             Laws
             against
             him
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             throwing
             off
             his
             Sovereignty
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             for
             our Selves
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             
               in
               Defence
               of
               Laws
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             :
             yet
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             Hand
             I
             would
             have
             it
             considered
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Liberty
               of
               Resistance
            
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             bring
             in
             
               Arbitrary
               Subjection
            
             .
             They
             may
             
               cast
               off
               Obedience
            
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             
               for
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               i.e.
            
             when
             they
             see
             it
             Expedient
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             judge
             of
             it
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             set
             Subjects
             loose
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             Cause
             .
             And
             if
             they
             are
             
               Arbitrary
               Governors
            
             ,
             who
             in
             Ruling
             are
             left
             to
             Discretion
             :
             are
             not
             they
             also
             ,
             as
             Arbitrary
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             in
             Obeying
             are
             left
             to
             Discretion
             ?
             Now
             ,
             to
             Cure
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             by
             Arbitrary
             Obedience
             ;
             is
             to
             Cure
             Tyrannical
             Government
             ,
             by
             no
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             bad
             ,
             nay
             ,
             abundantly
             worse
             .
             The
             very
             worst
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             are
             
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               for
               good
               ,
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             no
             Government
             .
             One
             Tyrant's
             Lust
             ,
             cannot
             Rifle
             all
             Virgins
             ;
             nor
             his
             Avarice
             ,
             devour
             all
             Estates
             ;
             nor
             his
             Revenge
             ,
             reach
             all
             Persons
             ;
             nor
             his
             Cruelty
             ,
             cut
             off
             the
             Common
             Wealth
             .
             But
             under
             no
             Government
             ,
             the
             Rabble
             will
             Govern
             all
             .
             And
             that
             will
             be
             branched
             out
             into
             many
             thousand
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             Persecute
             without
             Pity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Justice
             ;
             and
             pull
             down
             and
             spoil
             ,
             without
             any
             Relentings
             ;
             and
             have
             no
             Generosity
             to
             spare
             ,
             or
             greatness
             of
             Soul
             to
             neglect
             or
             leave
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             think
             the
             meanest
             Plunder
             
             a
             desireable
             Prey
             ,
             and
             sweep
             all
             before
             them
             .
             
               A
               Poor
               Man
               ,
               that
               oppresseth
               the
               Poor
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               sweeping
               Rain
               ,
            
             says
             
               Solomon
               .
               Prov.
            
             xxviii
             .
             3
             .
             And
             I
             think
             the
             Experience
             we
             have
             had
             of
             late
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             Realms
             ,
             of
             the
             Rabbles
             Ruling
             is
             enough
             to
             convince
             all
             Considerate
             Men
             ,
             that
             a
             few
             months
             of
             their
             Expedition
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             full
             of
             illegal
             Violence
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Inhumanity
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             formidable
             ,
             than
             a
             Tyrants
             whole
             Reign
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47289-e940
           
             *
             Tit.
             iii.
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             x.
             38
             .
             Luk.
             ix
             .
             23
             .
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             24
             .
             Luk.
             xiv
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               measures
               of
               submission
               to
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
            
             Art.
             9.12
             .
             
               Discourse
               about
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Gentlemens
               undertaking
               at
            
             York
             ,
             Nov.
             1688.
             p.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             &
             passim
             .
             
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
            
             ,
             c.
             9.
             p.
             74.92
             .
             
               And
               the
               Answer
               to
            
             Jovian
             ,
             p.
             160.
             
             
               And
               several
               others
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Jo.
             iii.
             3
             .
             and
             2
             Cor.
             ●
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             
               In
               primis
               Deo
               digna
               ,
               &
               ,
               ut
               ita
               dixerim
               ,
               necessaria
               ,
               ad
               Probationem
               scilicet
               Servorum
               ejus
               ,
               sive
               reprobationem
               .
            
             Tertull
             .
             de
             fug
             .
             in
             Perfec
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Pala
               illa
               quae
               &
               nunc
               Dominicam
               aream
               purgat
               ,
               ecclesiam
               scilicet
               ,
               confusum
               acervum
               fidelium
               eventilans
               ,
               frumentum
               Martyrum
               ,
               &
               paleas
               Negatorum
               .
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Apol.
               ●
               .
               ult
               .
               &
               Justin.
               Mart.
               ad
               Diognet
               .
               p.
            
             498
             ,
             499
             
               &
               Dial.
               cum
               Tryph.
               p.
            
             337.
             
             
               &
               Lact.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             1.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Libell
               .
               Precum
            
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Quas
               utinam
               nunquam
               possedisset
               ecclesia
               ,
               ut
               Apostolico
               more
               vivens
               fidem
               integram
               inviolabiliter
               possideret
               .
            
             ib.
             p.
             2.
             
             Ed.
             Ox.
             
          
           
             †
             Adv.
             Marc.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             Homil.
             34.
             in
             Mat.
             in
             c.
             x.16
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               wise
               as
               Serpents
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Edwards
             Gangraena
             part
             1.
             
             
               Ep.
               Dedicat.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               the
               Authors
               cited
            
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Geog.
               l.
            
             17.
             
               sub
               fin
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             53.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               ib.
               l.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sed
               &
               quod
               principi
               placuit
               Legis
               habet
               vigorem
               :
               quum
               Lege
               Regia
               quae
               de
               ejus
               imperio
               lata
               est
               ,
               populus
               ei
               ,
               &
               in
               eum
               ,
               omne
               imperium
               suum
               &
               potestatem
               concedat
               .
            
             Instit.
             l.
             1.
             tit
             .
             2.6
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Faedusve
               cum
               quibus
               volet
               facere
               liceat
               —
               utique
               ei
               senatum
               habere
               ,
               relationem
               facere
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Utique
               quaecunque
               ex
               usu
               reipublicae
               ,
               Majestate
               Divinarum
               ,
               humanarum
               ,
               publicarum
               ,
               privatarumque
               rerum
               esse
               censebit
               ,
               ei
               agere
               facere
               jus
               potestasque
               sit
               ,
               ita
               ut
               Divo
               Augusto
               ,
               Tiberio
            
             &c.
             fuit
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Apud
               Jan.
               Gruterum
               Inscript
               .
               Antiqu.
            
             p.
             242.
             
             
               &
               Inscript
               ,
               de
               Caesar.
               Suetonio
               Annexis
            
             Ed.
             Ox.
             
               sub
               Vespas
            
             .
             nu
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Annal.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             190
             ,
             191.
             
             
               Ed.
               Gryphii
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               In
               Tiber.
            
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Dio
             l.
             53.
             
          
           
             †
             c.
             31.
             vid.
             &c.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Principem
               quem
               vos
               tanta
               ac
               tam
               Libera
               potestate
               instruxistis
               ,
               Senatui
               servire
               debere
               .
            
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             66.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Harm
               .
               of
               New
               Test.
            
             ad
             An.
             Ner.
             11.
             
             Christi
             65.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joseph
             .
             de
             Bell.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             Dec.
             1.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Paulum
             Manut.
             
               de
               Leg.
               Ro.
            
             p.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             p.
             6.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Utique
               quos
               Magistratum
               ,
               Potestatem
               ,
               imperium
               ,
               Curationemve
               cujus
               rei
               petentes
               ,
               Senatui
               populoque
               Ro.
               commendaverit
               ,
               quibusque
               Suffragationem
               suam
               dederit
               ,
               promiserit
               ,
               eorum
               Commitiis
               quibusque
               extra
               ordinem
               ratio
               habeatur
               .
            
             Inscript
             .
             Tab
             Lateran
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Tum
               primum
               è
               campo
               comitia
               ad
               Patres
               translata
               sunt
               .
               Nam
               ad
               c●m
               diem
               ,
               ets●
               potissima
               arbitrio
               Principis
               ,
               quaedam
               tamen
               studiis
               tribuum
               fiebant
               .
            
             Tacit.
             An.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             29.
             
             Ed.
             Gryph
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In
             Calig
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lib.
             53.
             
          
           
             †
             Suet.
             in
             Aug.
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Id.
             in
             Tib.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Calig
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Digna
               vox
               est
               Majestate
               Regnantis
               ,
               Legibus
               alligatum
               se
               Principem
               profiteri
               .
            
             Cod.
             l.
             1
             .
             Tit.
             14.
             
             
               De
               Legibus
            
             ,
             &c.
             l.
             4
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Nihil
               tam
               proprium
               Imperii
               est
               ,
               quam
               Legibus
               vivere
               .
            
             Cod.
             lib.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             23.
             de
             Testam
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soc.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Hoc
               imperium
               ,
               cujus
               ministri
               estis
               ,
               Civilis
               ,
               non
               Tyrannica
               Dominato
               est
               .
            
             Apol
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Dio
             l.
             53.
             p.
             581
             ,
             582.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ut
               Populo
               praesunt
               magistratus
               ,
               ita
               Magistratibus
               Leges
               .
            
             Cic.
             de
             Legib.
             lib.
             3.
             initio
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ipsi
               Legibus
               teneantur
            
             .
             id
             .
             Orat.
             8.
             
               quae
               est
               in
               Verrem
            
             ,
             l.
             3.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Judice
               ,
               qui
               ex
               Lege
               jurati
               judicatis
               ,
               Legibus
               obcemperare
               Debetis
               .
            
             l.
             1.
             
             
               De
               Inventione
            
             .
             §.
             60.
             so
             called
             
               juratorum
               hominum
            
             Orat.
             5.
             because
             
               jurare
               in
               Legem
               judicaturi
               solebant
            
             ,
             Gothofred
             Not.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Haec
               sunt
               fundamenta
               firmissima
               nostrae
               Libertatis
               ,
               sui
               quemque
               juris
               ,
               &
               retinendi
               ,
               &
               Dimittendi
               ,
               esse
               Dominum
               .
            
             Orat.
             35.
             pro
             Cornel.
             Balbo
             .
          
           
             ‡
             
               Hoc
               nobis
               esse
               à
               majoribus
               traditum
               ,
               hoc
               esse
               denique
               proprium
               Liberae
               civitatis
               ,
               ut
               nihil
               de
               capite
               civis
               ,
               aut
               de
               bonis
               ,
               sine
               judicio
               senatus
               ,
               aut
               populi
               ,
               aut
               eorum
               qui
               de
               quaque
               re
               constituti
               judices
               sint
               ,
               de●rabi
               possit
               .
            
             Id.
             Orat.
             29.
             
             
               Pro
               Domo
               sua
               ad
               Pontif.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             53.
             p.
             582.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             Dec.
             1.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sacrosanctum-sanctione
               poenae
               ,
               cum
               caput
               ejus
               ,
               qui
               contra
               facit
               ,
               consecratur
               .
               Cicero
               pro
               Cornel.
               Balbo
            
             Orat.
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vid.
               Macrob.
               Sat.
            
             l.
             3
             c.
             7.
             p.
             319
             ,
             320.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               ib.
               p.
            
             582.
             
          
           
             †
             Digest
             .
             lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             3.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Utique
               quibus
               Legibus
               ,
               Plebeive
               scitis
               scriptum
               fuit
               ,
               ne
               Divus
               Augustus
            
             &c.
             
               ten●rentur
               ;
               iis
               Legibus
               ,
               plebisque
               scitis
               ,
               Imp.
               Caes.
               Vespasianus
               solutus
               sit
               :
               Quaeque
               ex
               quaque
               Lege
               ,
               Rogatione
               ,
               Divum
               Augustum
            
             &c.
             
               facere
               oportuit
               ,
               ea
               omnia
               Imp.
               Caes.
               Vespasiano
               facere
               liceat
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Princeps
               Legibus
               solutus
               est
               .
               Augusta
               autem
               ,
               licet
               legibus
               soluta
               non
               est
               ,
               Principes
               tamen
               eadem
               illi
               Privilegia
               tribu●nt
               ,
               quae
               ipsi
               habent
               .
            
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Dig.
             Tit.
             3.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             —
             
               Experiar
               quid
               concedatur
               in
               illos
               Quorum
               Flaminia
               tegieux
               cinis
               atque
               Latina
               .
            
             Juv.
             Sat.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               ad
               Aen.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Floriun
               Sparsio
               adjus
               Justin
            
             .
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ex
               imperfecto
               Testamento
               nec
               imperatorem
               haereditatem
               vindicare
               posse
               saepe
               constitutum
               est
               .
            
             Cod.
             lib.
             6.
             
             T
             it
             23.
             de
             Testam
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Instit.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             16.
             &
             l.
             2
             .
             Tit.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Suet.
               in
               Aug.
            
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             ‖
             l.
             53.
             p.
             570.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Facinus
               est
               vinciri
               civem
               Rom●num
               ;
               scelus
               verberari
               ;
               quid
               dicam
               in
               crucem
               tollere
               ?
            
             Cicero
             Orat.
             10.
             quae
             est
             in
             Verrem
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ob
               quam
               causam
               ,
               Dii
               immortales
               ?
               tametsi
               injuriam
               facio
               communi
               causae
               ,
               &
               juri
               civitatis
               .
               Quasi
               enim
               posset
               esse
               ulla
               causa
               ,
               cur
               hoc
               cuiquam
               civi
               Romano
               jure
               accidat
               .
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               O!
               Nomen
               Dulce
               Libertatis
               .
               O!
               jus
               eximium
               nostrae
               civitatis
               !
               O!
               Lex
               Porcia
               ,
               Legesque
               semproniae
               ,
            
             &c.
             ib.
             vid.
             &
             Orat.
             pro
             C.
             Rabirio
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Nocens
               ,
               nisi
               accusatus
               fuerit
               ,
               condemnari
               non
               potest
               .
            
             Orat.
             2.
             pro
             Sexto
             Roscio
             .
          
           
             †
             
               De
               Provid
            
             .
             l.
             8.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Pro
               Domo
               sua
               ad
               Pontif.
            
             Orat.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Mort.
               Persec
            
             .
             c.
             21.23
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Digna
               vox
               est
               Majestate
               regnantis
               Legibus
               alligatum
               se
               Principem
               profiteri
               .
               Adeo
               de
               auctoritate
               juris
               nostra
               pendet
               Auctoritas
               .
            
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             14.
             de
             Legibus
             &c.
             
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Si
               quando
               cum
               Privatis
               disceptaret
               ,
               forum
               &
               jus
               .
            
             Tacit.
             An.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             191.
             
             Ed.
             Gryphii
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ex
               imperfecto
               Testamento
               nec
               imperatorem
               haereditatem
               vindicare
               posse
               saepe
               constitutum
               est
               .
            
             L.
             3.
             de
             Testam
             .
             Cod.
             l.
             b.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             
               De
               Mort.
               Persec
            
             .
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             118.
             
             Octon
             .
             20.
             p.
             500.
             1
             
             Vol.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Discourse
               about
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Gent.
               undertaking
               at
            
             York
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Cum
               accusati
               ut
               nocentes
               ,
               à
               vobis
               aliter
               tractamur
               ,
               quam
               pares
               nostri
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               caeteri
               nocentes
               .
            
             Tert.
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tormenta
               non
               pro
               poena
               adhibentur
               ,
               soli
               quaestioni
               temperantur
               .
            
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ib.
               &
               ad
               Nationes
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vestram
               illis
               servate
               Legem
               ,
               usque
               ad
               Confessionem
               .
               Hoc
               leges
               jubeni
               ,
               hoc
               Senatils
               Consulta
               ,
               hoc
               Principum
               m●ndata
               definiunt
               .
            
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Octav.
            
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ad
               Nationes
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ista
               Perversitas
               —
               quae
               vos
               adversus
               Formam
               ,
               adversus
               Naturam
               judicandi
               ,
               contra
               ipsas
               quoque
               Leges
               ministret
               .
            
             Apol.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ad
               Nationes
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               Octavio
            
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Quodcunque
               Dicimur
               ,
               cum
               alii
               Dicuntur
               ,
               &
               proprio
               ore
               ,
               &
               mercenaria
               advocatione
               utuntur
               ,
               ad
               innocentiae
               suae
               commendationem
               respondendi
               ,
               altercandi
               facultas
               patet
               ;
               quando
               nec
               licet
               indefensos
               &
               inauditos
               omnino
               Damnari
               .
            
             Tert.
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Octav.
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Si
               de
               aliquo
               nocente
               Cognoscitis
               ,
               non
               statim
               confesso
               eo
               ,
               nomen
               homicidae
               ,
               vel
               Sacrilegi
               vel
               incesti
               ,
               vel
               publici
               hostis
               (
               ut
               de
               nostris
               elogiis
               loquar
               )
               contenti
               sitis
               ad
               pronunciandum
               ,
               nisi
               &
               consequentia
               exigatis
               ,
               qualitatem
               facti
               ,
               locum
               ,
               modum
               ,
               tempus
               ,
               conscios
               ,
               Socios
               .
            
             Apol.
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             〈◊〉
             Nationes
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             &c.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Sed
               Christianis
               solis
               nihil
               permittitur
               loqui
               ,
               quod
               causam
               purget
               ,
               quod
               veritatem
               defendat
               ,
               quod
               judicem
               non
               faciat
               injustum
               .
            
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Neque
               accusationi
               ,
               neque
               recusationi
               ,
               spacium
               commodetis
               .
            
             Ad
             Nation
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Hos
               nec
               audiendos
               in
               totum
               putabamus
               ,
            
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
               &
               ad
            
             Nation
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Tertull●
             Apol.
             c.
             7.
             
             Minut.
             Fol.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ib.
             
          
           
             †
             Id.
             ad
             Nation
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Apol.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Et
               ideo
               Praeses
               Provinciae
               id
               sequatur
               ,
               quod
               convenit
               cum
               ex
               fide
               eorum
               ,
               quae
               probabuntur
               .
            
             Digest
             .
             lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             17.
             l.
             6.
             
             §.
             veritas
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Licentia
               rerum
               omni●an
               solutis
               Legibus
               ,
               assumpta
               ,
               &
               judicibus
               data
               .
            
             De
             Mort.
             Persec
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Judices
               militares
               humanitatis
               Literarum
               rudes
               ,
               sine
               assessoribus
               in
               Provincias
               immissi
               .
               Causidici
               sublati
               ,
               JureConsulti
               aut
               relegati
               ,
               aut
               necati
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Edictu●
               quo
               cavebatur
               ,
               ut
               adversus
               cos
               omnes
               actio
               caleret
               ;
               ipsi
               non
               de
               injuria
               ,
               non
               de
               Adulterio
               ,
               non
               de
               rebus
               ablatis
               agere
               possent
               .
            
             De
             Mort.
             Persec
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Invect
             .
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Christianus
               non
               novit
               ,
               de
               novo
               Caesare
               optare
               .
            
             Apol.
             c.
             35
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Pescen
             .
             Nig.
             pag.
             218.
             3.
             
             Part.
             Hist.
             Aug.
             Script
             .
             vid.
             Suet.
             in
             Domit.
             c.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In
             Domitiano
             .
          
           
             †
             
               In
               his
               Letter
            
             ,
             ap
             .
             Vulcatium
             in
             Avid
             .
             Cassio
             ,
             pag.
             120
             ,
             121
             ,
             123.
             3.
             
             Part.
             Hist.
             Aug.
             Script
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Vulcat
             .
             Gallic
             .
             in
             Avid
             .
             Cass.
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Vopifc
             .
             in
             Bonoso
             ,
             p.
             721.
             pt
             .
             3.
             
             Hist.
             Aug.
             Script
             &
             in
             Probo
             ib
             p.
             698.699
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Unde
               Cassii
               ,
               &
               Nigri
               ,
               &
               Albini
               ?
               Unde
               qui
               inter
               duas
               Laurus
               obsident
               Caesarem
               ?
               De
               Romanis
               (
               nisi
               fallor
               )
               id
               est
               De
               non
               Christianis
               .
            
             Apol.
             c.
             35.
             
             
               —
               
                 Nunquam
                 Albiniani
                 ,
                 nec
                 Nigriani
                 ,
                 vel
                 Cassiani
                 ,
                 inveniri
                 potuerunt
                 Christiani
                 :
              
               ad
               Scap.
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Sed
               &
               qui
               nunc
               Scelestarum
               Partium
               Socii
               aut
               Plausores
               ,
               quotidie
               revelantur
               ,
               post
               vindimiam
               Paricidarum
               racematio
               superstes
               .
            
             id
             Apol.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Contra
             Cellum
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             pag.
             115.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Quos
               laesos
               [
               Persecutionibus
               ]
               ultio
               divina
               defendit
               .
               Inde
               est
               -
               enim
               ,
               quod
               nemo
               nostrum
               ,
               quando
               apprehenditur
               ,
               reluctatur
               :
               nec
               se
               adversus
               injustam
               violentiam
               vestram
               ,
               quamvis
               nimius
               &
               copiosus
               noster
               sit
               populus
               ,
               ulciscitur
               .
            
             Ad
             Demet.
             p.
             192.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Neque
               tunc
               civitas
               Christi
               ,
               quamvis
               adhuc
               peregrinaretur
               in
               Terris
               ,
               &
               haberet
               tam
               magnorum
               agmina
               Populorum
               ,
               adversus
               impios
               Persecutores
               ,
               pro
               temporali
               salute
               pugnavit
               ;
               sed
               potius
               ,
               ut
               obtineret
               aeternam
               non
               repugnavit
               .
               Ligabantur
               ,
               includebantur
               ,
               caedebantur
               ,
               torquebantur
               ,
               urebantur
               ,
               laniabantur
               ,
               trucidabantur
               ,
               &
               multiplicabantur
               .
               Non
               erat
               eis
               pro
               salute
               pugnare
               ,
               nisi
               salutem
               pro
               Salvatore
               contemnere
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Fragment
             .
             Epist.
             Jul.
             Imp.
             operum
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hic
               primum
               (
               prob
               dolor
               )
               dira
               perciti
               regnandi
               Libidine
               ,
               Christiani
               Duces
               in
               Christianum
               conspirant
               Imperatorem
               ,
               cum
               olim
               ne
               Gregarius
               quidem
               Miles
               (
               teste
               Tertulliano
               )
               inveniri
               posset
               ,
               qui
               adversiis
               Imperatores
               ,
               licet
               ethnicos
               ,
               &
               Christianorum
               quoque
               Persecutores
               ,
               à
               Partibus
               aliquando
               steterit
               insurgentium
               Tyranno●um
               .
            
             Annal.
             Baron
             .
             ad
             .
             an
             .
             350.
             
          
           
             †
             
               De
               Mor●
               .
               Persec
            
             .
             c.
             7.8.23
             .
          
           
             ‖
             ib.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             ib.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             ib.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             ib.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               Ner.
            
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lact.
               ib.
            
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             ib.
             
          
           
             ‖
             ib.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euf
             Hist.
             l
             8.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             ‖
             ib.
             ap
             .
             Euseb.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Hist.
             l.
             8
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               S●et
               .
               Ner.
            
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             9.11
             .
          
           
             ‖
             c.
             13.8.9
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             xix
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             ix
             .
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             King.
             xix
             .
             16
             .
             &
             2
             King.
             ix
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             xxviii
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Chron.
             xxxiii
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Sam.
             xxii
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             *
             c.
             iii.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Jer.
             xxii
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ezek.
             xxii
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Hos.
             vi
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             *
             Am.
             v.
             12
             
          
           
             †
             Mich.
             iii.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Zeph.
             iii.
             3
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             
               An
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               meas
               .
               of
               Submis
               .
               to
               the
               Sup.
               Au●
               .
            
             Art.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Chron.
             xxiii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             .
             xxvi
             .
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56.
             and
             cap.
             xxxiv
             .
             13.17.29
             .
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             Art.
             ●
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ib.
             Art.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             p
             ▪
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             70
             ,
             71.88
             ,
             90.
             
          
           
             †
             Art.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Thoughts
               of
               a
               Private
               Person
               about
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Gentlemens
               undertaking
               at
               York
               .
            
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.23
             .
          
           
             *
             Id.
             p.
             2.12
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Id.
             p.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Id.
             p.
             12
             ,
             23.
             
             
               And
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               Measures
               of
               Submission
               to
               Supreme
               Autority
               .
            
             Art.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Mr.
             
               Johnson's
               Remarks
               on
               Doctor
            
             Sherlock
             '
             
               s
               Case
               of
               Resistance
            
             &c.
             p.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             xvii
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             †
             
               Nobis
               Romulus
               ut
               libitum
               imperitaverat
            
             .
             Tacit.
             Ann.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Populus
               nullis
               Legibus
               tenebatur
               :
               arbitria
               Principum
               pro
               Legibus
               erant
               .
            
             Just.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               Hoc
               Priami
               Gestamen
               erat
               ,
               cum
               jura
               Vocatis
               more
               dabat
               Populis
               .
            
             Aeneid
             .
             7
             
          
           
             *
             Proem
             :
             Magn.
             Chart.
             
          
           
             —
             
               Gaudet
               regno
               Trojanus
               Acestes
               ,
               indicitque
               forum
               ,
               &
               Patribus
               dat
               jura
               vocatis
               .
            
             Aen.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Julian
               Ap.
            
             p.
             84.
             
             
               Thoughts
               of
               a
               Priv.
               Person
               about
               Justice
               of
               Gent.
               Undertak
               .
               at
            
             York
             ,
             p.
             11.14.16
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Julian
               the
               Ap.
            
             p.
             74
             ,
             75.92
             .
             
               &
               others
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Thoughts
               of
               a
               Priv.
               Pers.
            
             &c.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             ib.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             ‖
             ib.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             ‡
             ad
             Scap.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Legat.
               pro
               Christ.
            
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             
               ap
               .
               Eus.
               Hist.
               Eccl.
            
             l.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ad
             Autolyc
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             †
             Lam.
             iv
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Civit
             Dei
             ,
             lib
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Part
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Part
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Confidimus
               majestati
               ejus
               ,
               qui
               tam
               contemptum
               sui
               ,
               quam
               servoram
               injurias
               ,
               possit
               ulcissi
               .
               —
               Cum
               tam
               nefanda
               perpetimur
               ,
               Deo
               permittimus
               ultionem
               .
            
             Lact.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Laesos
               u
               tio
               Divina
               Defendit
               .
               Inde
               est
               quod
               nemo
               nostrum
               reluctatur
               ,
               etsi
               nimius
               &
               copiosus
               sit
               noster
               Populus
               Cyprian
            
             ad
             Demet.
             p.
             192.
             
             Ed.
             Ox.